Archive of Our Own

Chapter Text

Journal entry: One
Screams echoed below the balcony—-not of pain, but that of laughter.
Children chased one another through the streets of London. Their joy slicing through the warm September air. It should have been a peaceful last morning in her little flat, instead, Vyras half packed trunk rattled at the corner, its claps trembling in the corner of her eyes.

Vyra had opened her journal to the first page, ready to write, mid sentence, when a blur of fur burst from the top of the bag. Coins and trinkets scattered across the floor in a bright, mocking clatter of sounds as the Niffler launched himself onto the windowsill and vanished into the street below.
"Chip!"

By the time she reached the street, he was gone.
Worse...the familiar weight at her throat, lighter, the gold necklace missing as her hand reached for it. Her Stomach began to drop, if he was not found soon, the ministry would have her head. Harboring a thieving creature was one thing. Losing him was another entirely, and not the way she intended to begin her final year at Hogwarts.

She scanned the streets, muttering every curse word she knew under her breath. Scanning the ground and anything shinning too brightly around her when suddenly, a sharp pain jolted up her spine. Her wand arm flared; sparks tingling at her fingertips.
"Apologizes!" The cyclist called over his shoulder without so much as a glance back.

Vyra lay on the pavement for a heartbeat, trying to convince herself she did not care, the pain would pass.
But when he flew headlong into the curb, and spilled across the pavement, she allowed a half smile. Perhaps not all accidents were underserved.
Pushing herself upright, brushing the dust before glancing down the road, across the bridge where professor Fig first introduced himself. A slow grounding breath, at the memory of how long ago that had been.

"Wish me luck, professor Fig." Voice coming out a whisper.

"Seems you have not learn to leash him."
Her heart and eyes leaped, spinning around to that familiar voice and was immediately stepped up into Garreth Weasley arms, spinning her in circles all within one breath, giggles bubbling from them both.

He was taller, his freckles faded, but the boys grin remained, etched into an older version than the last time they had seen one another, a few years ago.
"Garreth." She exhaled, in disbelief, clinging tighter than intended, the sock of excitement beginning to fade at the thought of her still missing Niffler.
He finally set her down, though his arms lingered.

"A certain professor thought you could use a familiar face for the journey back. Naturally, I was the best choice."
"That's debatable." But the smile widened despite herself.

Both of them took out their pocket watches, checking the time, before giving worried glances, she went to gather her belongings before they headed to the train station. She held a shiny coin along the way, knowing the little beast could not resist.

By the time the they arrived at the train station, it was almost ready to depart, following Garreth through the crowd of people, hands intertwined as they pushed themselves through the stone wall, the air shifting, even the sounds became lighter but more filling after stepping through the stone wall.
As she stepped up into the train, the hand holding her coin was gone, as well as Chip, who was just a blur of fur running inside before her. A quick roll of her eyes but also an ease to her chest knowing he will be coming with, somewhere. Before she could take a look, Garreth took her by the arm and into a seating compartment, giving a reassuring grin.

They chit chatter about mundane topics, then about how life been since she had been gone. Leaving a gold coin by the door, glancing at it every moment.
Another familiar voice filled the space between them just then.

"You both will not believe what I read in the daily prophet— six wizards escaped Azkaban last week!" Looking up sharply to see a wide spread grinning Poppy, bursting into their compartment, with longing and tight embraces.

"Poppy." They clung to one another, unwilling to let the other go just yet.

"Did you take the train out to London just to take it back with me too?" Poppy nodded happily, as she took in Garreth, simply waving at him.
As they both sat, worry forming along Poppy's forehead. "I read all your letters. And I understand why you needed the time away. But this year will be different, I can feel it."

Vyra gave her a forced smile, while listening to how Poppy had cared for each one of beat in the room of requirement, explaining some she had found homes for close by to the castle, the surrounding areas were as safe as could be.

"She lost her little Niffler, too bad I had not shown up sooner." Poppy giggled, Garreth giving Vyra an apologetic smile.

"Ahh you mean Chip, not to worry, it's very natural desire for them to always be searching for hidden treasure, especially when it comes to someone's else's treasure.

He would not go far from you, we will leave a trail back the castle and a piece of clothing that smells like you."

A trolly then came by offering drinks and snacks but when Vyra went to grab her coins, her pocket came out empty, along with a long exhale.
"See he is on this train somewhere, allow me to cover you both today." Garreth began asking for chocolates and drinks.

"I wanted to ask you in our owls how certain beast were fairing since I had been gone." But vyras voice stopped short at the temperature drop.

"Is it...colder?" Poppy's breath became visible in the air between them.

"It's August....." Garreth muttered. "That's not possible."

A scream erupted from down the train as the lights went out, the train still moving at light speed. All doors to the train inside sliding open simultaneously.
Vyras stood slowly, despite Poppy's protest to stay seated, peering out down the walkway. A strong chill moved through the air around her.
The sunny warm day just moment ago, darkening around the train as the door shut closed behind her locking. Before she could attempt at opening it, sound muted in the air, so still, but she felt the presence of a dark figure down the hall.

Slowly turning her head, did she see the dark floating figure, draped in a waht looked as a black ragged cloak, its long fingers curling open and close as it stared at her.

Shock stood her still, taking one step back at a time until she backed into soemthing, bouncing her back as she braced her self for impact, landing on her side partially.

Looking up she saw another dark cloaked figure, a silver mask cover half their face, looming over her.
Her breaths came heavy, sharp as she tried back away on the ground but stopped short as they loomed down to eye level with her taking the mask off.
Those eyes caught her at first glance. Soulless, dark, peering.

"Sebastian." The sound barely left her lips at the sight of him.

The scream echoed so loudly it pierced her eardrum, blood pooled from her ears, she grabbed her head with both hands, grounding herself. Eyes tightening as she watched the dementors came into view. Circling Sebastian like loyal hounds.

It was pure fear at the. Thought of him rotting away in one of those cells, the tremors the dementors kiss had left her that day years ago. Fear for him.
But as he looked down at her, it was as though she was just another witness to his crimes to be taken care of.

"Your death should be painless, only fitting is it now?" His voice hadn’t sounded real.

She scooted back more before attempting to stand.
The train lurched to a grounding halt, breaks screeching, just then, the doors opening. Her fingers still not finding her wand.
The momentum thrusted her against a hard surface, bringing darkness around her but that face loomed over her as she drifted into darkness.
The darkness had not lasted long, poppy and Garreth nervous face peered down at her, faced she had not expected.
Was it real, did they see this, or was she truly losing it once more.

"What did you see?" Poppy voice came out to her as though speaking through water.

The last thing she was, burned painfully right behind her eyes, was Sebastian sallows silhouette framed in the doorway, dementors clinging to him like loyal hounds answering a silent command.

"You hit your head when the train stopped abruptly, not sure why." Garreth said quickly. "There was a terrible screeching sound then the day went completely dark....bizarre indeed. But we are almost to Hogwarts." She was unsure if that was reassuring yet, as she had not stepped foot in the castle and already was experiencing similar occurrences from years prior.

Garreth knelt beside her, pressing a bar of chocolate in her hand, holding it there until she eventually gripped it back.
Struggling to sit upright, seeing the sun shinning through the windows once again.

Her voice came low. "Where is Sebastian?" The question slipped out before she could stop herself.
Poppy hesitated a breath too long. "I...don't think he'd take the train." She spoke gently, but concern tore through. "I didn't see him, maybe you mistook Garreth for him, you did hit your head."

"No...I saw him." Her tone came sharper than intended. "And the dementors."

Silence and their worried glances spoke her, what their words would not. Something inside her twisted, and now she was getting glances as if she were insane.

She pushed herself to up, ignoring the dizziness, and staggered into the corridor. Cold air cut across her face as she moved to the back of the train, eyes scanning every shadow, every reflective surface.

Nothing. Just steel rails vanishing into the distance. Wind. Absence. A hand settled on her shoulder, solid, grounding. "Should we are you to the nurse?" Garreth asked quietly.

Vyra crossed an arm over her waist, pushing her hair back, forcing a smile that did not quite hold. "No. I am alright, just maybe a bit overwhelmed to b coming back is all, it will be fine."

He studied her carefully. Then opened his arms, stepping forward.
Relief washed over her immediately at the warmth of his embrace.
When he pulled back, his thumb brushed the curve of her chin, giving a reassuring smile.
"If you need someone to talk to this year, or a potion brew, I am your wizard," he said lightly.

She smiled back but something shifted. The train slowed to a groan before anything more could be said. "Come on," Garreth add, offering his hand. "Let's find Poppy and the rest of your friends,, and start this last year off correctly this time."

Their final year. The thought felt unreal. They gathered their belongings, boarding a carriage drawn by thestrals whose skeleton wings beat the air in silence. "No driver?" Vyra asked.

"After that dragon incident.." Garreth pointed out. "No one's wanted the job since then. Must be an enchantment guiding it.
She did not bother asking if he could see the thestrals, Poppy hauling her nap sack over.

An uneasiness still lingered from the train while on the path to the castle. From the dementors or Sebastian. Or whatever it was she had truly seen.
By the time the castle loomed above them, her nerves had dulled. The castle glowing warmly, lanterns steady, towers familiar. Almost safe.
Inside to the Great Hall, Headmaster Blacks voice boomed over the crowd. Vyra barely registered it. Names blurred together. Faces passed. There were clearly fewer students this year, noticeably so.

She caught herself glancing over at the Slytherin table again and again, those two faces not among the rest. The headmasters voices rising, bringing her back to the end of the Hall once more.

"It has been a pleasure to announce another year here at Hogwarts, and at last I will be reinstating Quidditch...."
The Hall erupted, but Vyra barely heard it, a sharp pain coming and going fast behind her eyes. Those familiar faint whispers drowning everyone out for a few moments, indistinct, and persistent, years since she had heard them.

"Please settle yourselves....but remember..." her focus drifting to words too low to understand, murmuring just out of reach. "If any incident occurs, it will be taken away once again as..." the whispering seemed to halt, her focus coming back as the Headmaster was ending his speech.
Poppy and Garreths making their way over, Garreth taking her bag, watching Vyra sway slightly.
"Where is Natty?" Poppy voice was then strained.

"Oh she is going to be immensely bust this year, in preparations for the NEWTS, she has plans to working for the ministry itself!" She paused as they all began walking to their common rooms. "She told me she is thrilled to see you, but had to take a trip out for a meeting for the ministry."
Amit waved at them at passing, along with Samantha Dale, and a new transfer student from Illvermorny, she seen during the sorting ceremony.

"The new student is of course Slytherin, his family is well known." Garreth spoke with mild disgust.

While being a new student, something she understood well, but this would be his last year as well. Reasoning unknown.
"well known for what?" Vyra looked back at the student as she spoke, he met her glance for a moment, a small smirk played on his lips before he kept walking.

"They're as bad as the Gaunts, pureblood status of high importance to them." Poppy ignored Garreth, unsure of hat to respond to this new information, not wanting to gossip.

Then Vyra remembered her little shop in Hogsmeade, of how Poppy had been taking care of it with Penny. Noting to herself she would make a stop there soon to see how it was fairing.
"Poppy....I have been wondering how the shop has been doing?" "Poppy nodded excitedly at this.

"Oh yes, little Penny has done a wonderful job, there has been no need for me, customers did ask for more variety to be sold but nothing major....I listened about not opening that large chest in the back room as you requested."

The rest of the evening slipped into something gentler as the hours before it.
Garreth had insisted—insisted—that the positions mishap warranted compensation in the form of "relaxation and strategic humiliation," which apparently, meant Wizarding chess in one of the quieter common areas of the castle. Poppy trailed along beside us, arms folded, already protesting that she was not very good at either chess or summoners court.
"You'll never get better if you don't play." Garreths voice floated cheerfully, confidently. Setting the board and pieces in front of them. "Besides Vyra needs all the practice she can get too."

Vyra shot him a stern look. "You're unbearable."

"And yet," he replied, smirking. "You keep sitting down across the from me." And yes, Vyra was determined to try again this game.
The chess pieces sprung to life between them, stone knights stretching and cracking their movements, pawns shifting. Garreth played with infuriating ease, as if the board bent to his will. Vyra tried to anticipate his next move, but one after the other, he countered the all effortlessly.

Her Bishop shattered under a careless misstep in her planning. "Oh no," Garreths voice floated mocked far too solemnly. "A tragedy."
Poppy snorted. "You are enjoying this far too much." Garreth grinned at that before finally putting vyra out of her misery.
"I always enjoy a fair fight," he said. "This just isn't one." Leaning back in her chair, rubbing her temples.

"I swear the pieces like you better."

"They respond to confidence," he said lightly, enjoying the stare she's not him. "And maybe charm."

"Or maybe cheating," Vyra muttered. Despite herself, a smile spread over her lips.

After an inevitable defeat, they all moved onto summoners court. The soft hum of magic filled the air as court balls activated, humming faintly.

Poppy went first, nearly knocking them al off, one teetering on the edge of the platform.
"I told you," she groaned. "I need more practice."

"You're improving," Vyra said honestly. "You didnt almost fling one at Garreth this time."

"High praise," Garreth said, clapping once. "Truly inspiring."

Poppy leered at him. "Those were on purpose Garreth." He winked at her instead.

When it was Vyras turn, focusing harder this time, jaw clenched, heart racing. The court ball sailed forward—too hard. It clipped Garreth's just enough to nudge it, not out but right into fifty extra points.

"So close," he said gently this time. "Again, thank you for the extra points." The second try was worse, fall right off the platform, defaulting into the grass.
Exhaling sharply, frustrated. "I do not remeber struggling this much before."

Poppy glance at Vyra, head tilting slightly. "You've had a lot on your mind today and...."

The words landed heavier than she meant them to. Garreth didn't tease this time. He just nodded. "We will call it a draw before someone breaks something or someone."

They sat for a while after the games, talking about classes, Quidditch tryouts, professors missed and others not so much. It all felt...normal. Warm. Similar to slipping into an old sweater that still remembered its shape.
Eventually, the hour grew late. Candles burned low, flickering along the halls. The castle creaking softly around them.
"I should head up," Poppy said, standing and brushing dust from her hands. "Early class tomorrow."

"Same." Garreth agreed. "And id rather not explode anything before breakfast."

They laughed quietly, gathering their things before parting ways with Garreth, him lingering at their common room for a moment.
And for a moment Vyra told herself this was all there was tonight. Friends. Games. And familiar warmth from the castle and laughter echoing just softly enough to feel its safety.

Her room was empty. A parchment stuck to the door, —no roommate assigned.
Poppy beamed at her excitedly. "I am going to request we room together, maybe we can sneak Natty in too!" She watched Poppy skip down the hall as she yelled.

She turned to her common room, heading inside when he quiet began to feel too loud once more.
Vyra stepped inside greeted by her owl and her things already set and put away. The familiar warmth of the crackling fireplace, filling the sound around her thoughts, distracting her briefly but not eliminating the unease within.

The room felt occupied. She sat at her desk finding a scrap of parchment, waiting. The hand writing was unmistakable.
Sebastians hand but not his words.

Her pulse roared in her ears. Was it truly him? Or had the past fractured her mind more than she admitted? Refusing to regret coming back she shook it off.
Her quill spreading ink in the little journal quicker as her eyes began drifting closed.
The fire dimmed as she fell onto the bed, shadows stretched along the walls. And she felt distinctly, unmistakably, watched.

Journal Entry: One
First night back at Hogwarts, the castle does not sleep. I only realized this after my feet carried me back into the halls of the castle late at night, corridors bending around me, not remembering how I had gotten here, leaving my warm bed.
The stones were cold against my bare feet, the torchlight low and breathing...each flicker of the flames matching the rhythm of her heartbeat.
I moved slowly, dream-soft. The hem of my nightgown flowing around me. Unease settled in my chest, fear threatening to bubble over, this setting felt simply wrong.

I paused near a tall window overlooking the grounds. The moon hung low, bright but fractured by clouds, illuminating the land below. Something shifted in the distance, too deliberate to be wind. Too quiet to be footsteps. I turned. There as nothing there. Still, the sensation lingered as I walked on.
My fingers trailed against the stone walls, grounding myself in their solid certainty. Hogwarts was always safe to me, protective within its walls. A place that remembers its students even when they forget themselves.
Tonight it felt....observant. As if it were holding its breath. I then rounded a corner I do not remember choosing, near the Slytherin bathrooms, stopping short.

A folded parchment laid on the ground, neatly, waiting for me it had felt, deliberately placed. Unmarked.
My heart stuttered. I crouched and lifted it slowly, half expecting it to burn me.
Inside, the writing was neat precise. Too careful to be kind.
—leave Hogwarts. Before it's too late. You no longer belong to yourself.
My breath caught in my throat, reading it again once more. And again.
The words settling deep within my stomach, heavy. Almost intimate, like it had been written from someone who knew my whispers. The letter then burst into flames, causing my fingers to drop it, watching it burn before me.
The words still settled in my thoughts over and over. "You do not belong to yourself." Is that anyway related to the voices I hear often, more often now that I am back in this castle.

"Who would..." I whispered but the corridor swallowed the sounds from my lips.
The torches flames flickered quicker. For one moment, just one, I was certain someone stood behind me, close enough to touch. I spun. Nothing.
My pulse thudded loudly in my ears.
It is just nerves for my first night back, I told myself even after my feet took off without me accepting it without my bidding.
The castle shifted. Staircases creaked softly. Shadows lingered and corridors blurred at the edges, like a memory already fraying.
The last thing I remember is passing a tapestry I am certain I have never seen before, a figure woven in silver and gold thread, reaching for soemthing just out of its grasp.
Then, nothing.
I woke with a sharp breath, siting upright in my bed, moonlight spilled across the bed, my heart rate increasing as I listened to my own breathing, gripping the sheets to ground myself from slipping back into thinking this moment was not real.
My blood turned cold at not remembering how I ended up back in dormitory.and in my hand...was the letter I watched burn....no...it ...was...just...a dream. I repeated it over and over until it felt true. What remained still...was. Fear.

Chapter Text

Unease. The castle felt colder today, not because of the weather...no. Because something has remembered her. And it was pressing the air she breathed with every step.

The castle walls held none of yesterday's warmth, a chill that did not settle onto the skin as it sank inward, coiling around the ribs.

She placed the journal carefully into her bag, little reminders of what was real.

A note left on her door of Poppy leaving early for the greenhouse and not to wait up so she chose to grab something from the Great Hall for breakfast.

Smoothing out the white button up shirt, fixing her tie and readjusting her black pants, her usual attire. The movements were familiar, percise, grounding. Normality was a spell all its own.

She barely finished climbing the stairs when Garreth rounded a corner spotting her. His bright and eager face, got his feet to pick up speed to her.

Vyra smiled, pining a few strand back with pins, loose curls bouncing as he lifted her into a tight embrace, spinning her.

"You are making me ill." He only shrugged her off, scanning her over.

"So." A pause. "You seem better this morning, ready to get going?"

His arm went up, holding a book she must have forgotten somewhere yesterday.

"Thank you, and yes I feel much better today, shall we get going?" He was not fully convinced, squinting quickly at her before looking past her.

"I wanted to bring this back to last night but the nurse insisted you rested. Said I was worrying too much." His eyes searched hers, not for injury but something missing.

She cocked her head to the side, eyebrows lifting. "You went to the nurse?"

He hesitated. "I thought....Poppy and...we thought it best, after the train, to confirm. Please do not be angry."

Taking a subtle breath in, feeling her body tense, as he did this out of concern, not malicious intent. But she knew from certain poppy had gone to bed before her. "

"No I am not upset, but I am alright, promise." Giving him a gentle nudge onward, heading to class did that chill return again, a faint whisper brushing her ear. Not ones in her just her head, no.

"She and Sebastian were close." Words of "death" and "Azkaban" floated around the air as they walked by a group of students eyeing her. Getting her full attention when his name was mentioned.

"Sallow looks worse fore ware, as if death himself has claimed him." She knew Garreth heard all of this too, his head titled toward the group.

She did not look back once they passed, her wand moving on instinct, whipped through the air, books scattering, pages tearing loose and fleeing through the corridors as the group of students scattered to grab them, they walked on, a smirk playing on her lips.

Garreth said nothing.

They say his name like a curse. They don't know how softly it could be spoken.

In the Great Hall, warmth seems to get her around everyone, unable to reach her. Garreth sat beside her, close, enough for it to be noticed. His concern was bleeding into her annoyance today. Watching he too carefully, and yet she kept her reactions blank, hiding those emotions deep within.

"As you might remember, professor Weasley wants me shadowing you today." He spoke slowly, passing the letter informing me of my return to Hogwarts, making sure I transitioned back into the castle with ease.

She only nodded at him, brushing his arm as they stood.

The day fractured into lessons, Herbology had damp soil that filled the air, and under her nails as she repotted plants. The class missing more than a few students today. However the room hummed with life, wrapping around her like a blanket, wet and dirty yes but warm.

She shifted through the trellises, leafs turning slowly, as if tracking movement with uncanny attention. Vines moving at the corners of her vision.

Professors Garlics voice gently spoke. "Settled yourselves everyone, today we will be working with Lethaea Vine."

A ripped of unease move through the greenhouse, as Garlic waved her wand levitating the tops of the basins all at once, revealing the silver rooted plants coiled tightly around their seed cores. The vines pulsed faintly, light rising and falling like breath. It reminded Vyra of thick threads winding together or that of spaghetti, if pasta alive.

"Now, these plants respond to emotional clarity," Garlic continued. "They were once used to ward ancient sanctuaries...places where memory and magic intertwined.

Vyra throat tightened, visibly constricting, unsure of the uncertainty building within.

"Fear feeds them. Confusion fractures them. And instability...." She paused letting the students write their notes while her words lingered. "Instability causes rejection."

Then the professors eyes stored to the empty seat beside her, a look of disagreement before continuing.

"Does anyone know where Mr. Sallow is today?"she added, while opening a book to write something down, brows knitting together.

A few students looked atone another with no answer, Poppy glancing at Vyra once before focusing on the plain before her once more. When no one answered, Garlic continued

"If anyone sees him, please inform him to see me for what he has missed today, an explanation for all students who miss class will be expected, please all remember to take your last year seriously for your NEWTS."

The vines in front of Vyra twitched bringing her attention back to the basin.

Garlics voice drifted again. "Do not touch the plant, yet. You will begin coaxing it open. Gentle magic...focused intent.

All eyes in the room watched as the professor demonstrated, wand low, voice steady. "Florere Lenis."

The vine unfurled obediently, silver roots stretching outward like lace laid across stone. "Its purpose is to protect its handler by tightening around one's enemy, giving a chance of escape."

Everyone began lifting their wands, repeating her words. When Vyra muttered the words herself...nothing.

She tried once more and then again to no avail. Frustration growing by the second.

Professor Gaelic stepped closer to Vyra watching, lowering her voice. "That is quite alright miss Carino. Lethaea Vine is...particular," she paused. "Sometimes resistance isn't refusal. It's recognition."

Defeat settled in her chest, sinking her feet into the floor beneath. She took one last glance at Sebastian's station beside her, notes written, meaning he had been here recently. But his vine lay untouched for today as did her own it seemed. And for a fleeting, irrational moment, she wondered if the vine reacted to his absence unread of her presence.

She stayed a few moments after class trying again before giving up, attempting asimplier girl to calm her paranoia.

"Lumos maxima." A weak glow flickered, she blinked, puffing down irrational thoughts. "Lumos." Again a weak glow flickered, thin, fragile but lighting the space, relaxing her just a bit.

The air felt electric in potions class, something faintly metallic beneath it. In her way to the potions station, pausing...noticing another lesser filled class. And some students who missed their first day entirely.

She noticed Sebastian's station across from Garreths to be empty of his person but his gloves lay neatly folded, dark leather creased at the fingers as if he'd removed them with care, every time. His notebook was also there, open..pages already filled with cramped, slanted writing. Notes in the margins spiraled inward, and diagrams layered atop of one another like that's that refused to settled.

On the way to Ancient Runes she kept testing Lumos, not illuminating brightly right away but eventually. A thought brushed the edge of her mind, her magic, not lost, then another louder thought slammed into the front of her mind until she shook it away forcibly.

This was fine, everything was fine, down days will be perfect, repeating that her mind is just distracted.

Ancient Runes would require patience, but unease settled deep within. Dust and ink settled around her as she read the text in her book, unable to concentrate fully.

"Persistence through endurance. The cost of remembrance." The voice drifted behind her, entirely familiar without question.

"If you add valerian too early, it dulls the effect." She waited for his response anxiously.

His voice low, controlled. "Brilliant, just need it to work properly this time."

Her quill froze on the parchment, her body refusing to turn around.

"No dreams, no drifting, you'll feel tired...but you wont sleep right away, it will feel as though falling through air, being unable to fully move."

Her pulse stuttered, other than the train, if that moment in time was real, this was the first time she was hearing his voice. But she knew it was him insanely. The awareness bloomed again, sharp intimate, like warmth pressed through bone.

She kept reading, but words forgotten on the page, drifting away.

"The binding persist even when the bearer is unaware." She felt it then, it a glance. Eyes suddenly burning through her. The weight of attention settled between her shoulder blades, deliberate and mesmerizing. She still refused to turn around.

The sound of the chair scraping back, with echoing footsteps fading is what had her spinning but Sebastian was already gone.

Looking back down, the rune she began to sketche on the parchment had suddenly changed, a binding mark, now littered with a watchers glyph...faint, unmistakable.

She flipped over her notes, unsure of when did had written it. Then below the rune written clearly.

\--dark wizard.

Her hand trembled. It was an unfinished thought, written in her hand writing.

She gathered herself up, leaving, refusing to think of the worst. Poppy's voice filling her silent spiral.

"There you are.....you look pale. Everything alright? Is it because you failed the task in class today...it happened..." Vyra stirred back annoyance.

"I did not fail Poppy, I just did not fully listen." She kept her tone controlled.

Poppy however nodded as if that made perfect sense, not wanting to upset her. "Magic can be blocked due to the pressure on the mind. You might need a different flow, sometimes magic just needs a new doorway." She hesitated. "Charms is soon...isn't it?"

Vyra nodded, closing sure to give Poppy a smile.

"You're right Poppy, thank you."

Vyra took her seat near the edge of the classroom with Poppy, spine straight, hands folded carefully atop her desk, fighting off the unease. The feeling of being watched lingering.

Charms class smelled faintly of polish and old parchment. Sunlight steaming through the windows, catching dust motes and drifted lazily int he air. A good enough distraction, as everything had felt lighter in here. Less invasive to the mind.

Professor Ronen clapped his hands together, grinning. "Good afternoon class! Today we will be revisiting a charm you should all know by heart by now...but with a twist."

A rippled of interest moved through the room. "Vinculum Levi." He said, flickering his wand. A set of brass ring lifters from the table nearby. Hovering in a slow, graceful orbit. "You will bind these objects here, together without touching them, and without collapsing the field."

Several students murmured. Vyras fingers curled around her wand, cool, inert...focused. This one she knew by heart.

Taking a deep breath, pointing at the rings. "Vinculum Levis."

The first ring twitched while the second lifted slightly off the image before falling, and the third simply tilted enough to roll straight off the table with a small clank to the floor. A few heads turned, Vyras eyes narrowing, jaw tightening.

"Vinculum Levi...." This time all three rings rose, briefly..before the magic stuttered. The site around the, warped, visible like a heat haze, then collapsed inward.

Professor Ronen noticed, clasping his hands behind his back. His expression curious instead of concerned.

"You seem off balanced today miss Carino," he spoke lightly.

Vyra did not look up. "Yes sir."

He simply chuckled. "Then stop fighting back." Pausing. " charms aren't about force, they're about agreement."

Agreement. The word echoed. She closed her eyes. Not to push. Not to pull. Just to ask.

Her wand lowered a fraction. Shoulders easing the unease of tension. She imagined not the magic as something inside her but as if it were simply passing through, as easily as breath.

"Vinculum Levis."

The rings lifted together all at once this time, slowly. Carefully. They found their balance, orbiting one another in a quiet, steady rotation. The field shimmered..thinner than before, but stable.

A faint ache bloomed behind her eyes, sharp enough to make her swallow, but she held the spell. Professor Ronen smiled. "There it is. Good work."

The pain flared once more, a bright spike, then receded as she released the charm. The rings settled back onto the desk with a soft chime.

Vyra exhaled, unable to enjoy the success right away but less uneasy than before.

Around her students returned to their own work, the moment already passing. But Vyra remained still, fingers trembling faintly beneath the desk. She had done it and yet..it had not felt like before in Herbology.

The magic seemed to obey but only after she stopped trying to control it. As if something else had been listening the whole time, releasing her pain once she gave in. No whispers heard and yet they felt closer now more than ever.

Professor clapped once, sharply, drawing the room back to him.

"Excellent progress today," he said brightly. "Next lesson, we will be learning Muffliato...very useful for private conversations, questionable secrets, and avoiding eavesdropping portraits." A few students chuckled.

He waved his wand, removing the remaining practice fundamentals. "Before you go, Accio is not something you ever outgrow, even more so for our future auroras. Grab a partner."

Poppy grinned at Vyra. "You are stuck with me."

Vyra returned her enthusiastic smile with her own. Grateful for the familiarity.

They moved to an open spot near the windows. Poppy set a thick charms text book in Vyras hands and lifted her wand, pulling the large book toward her with ease.

She then flung the book back over Vyras head, smooth as a bird taking flight, stopping neatly above Vyras head, holding it there, steady, controlled.

"Show off." Vyra murmured, lifting her own wand as Poppy called back the book to her hands, waiting.

Vyra focused, letting the motion come naturally.

"Accio."

The book responded instantly, flying into her hands with ease.

Poppy's eyebrows lifted. "See you're fine." But it sounded like it was more reassuring for her than Vyra.

Encouraged, Vyra exhaled, confidence blooming warm in her chest.

"Let's make it interesting, " Poppy said, picking two more books. "Same spell, then levitate them all at once."

Vyra nodded.

Two books lifted into the air, the third fighting the others above her head. She adjusted the field carefully, balancing the field, weight and spacing, all suspended, rotating in a quiet orbit.

Then the voice brushed her ear, quickly, too fast to understand before the ache in her head grew hot, white hot. Bursting behind her eyes. Sharp enough to steal her breath. Her brain fractured, light smearing into jagged lines. The magic shuddered.

"Vyra...?" Poppy started. The books dropped as did vyra.

Hitting her knees hard, palms slapping the floor as the room tilted violently. The sound of books echoing off the floor faintly in her ears.

Professor Ronen was by her side in seconds, bringing beside her.

Poppy knelt too, one hand hovering uncertainly near Vyras shoulder before finally settling there.

"Hey," she whispered. "Talk to me. What's going on?"

Vyra squeezed her eyes shut until the pain dulled to a throb. The classroom still blurred around the edges...conveyed faces, hushed voices, but she focused on Poppy.

"I....I don't know," she admitted quietly. "I haven't been sleeping well. Even before coming back here."

Ronen exchanged a glance with Poppy, not alarmed, but thoughtful.

"We will take this one step at a time," he said gently. "You're excused for the rest of the day, miss Carino, I expect you to see the nurse, not as a suggestion."

Vyra nodded, letting Poppy lift her back to her feet. As they gathered their things, Vyra felt it again subtly, not the pain but the lingering stare, as if something had not liked that she accomplished her spell. Listening. Waiting for her to try again, a threat.

Later that day after letting the nurse look Vyra over his Poppy let Garreth take her into Hogsmeade.

Memories of her first trip to Hogsmeade felt so long ago, a distant memory, a sight of Thestrals and even a glimpse of Highwing flying by while running on that path years prior.

Once they began passing shops on the way to Vyras shop, saying hello to Penny did Garreth point just up the hill to a new shop.

"A married couple opened a new shop just up there, the husband from London as well, if you are thinking of what life could look like after Hogwarts."

"Ah are you proposing? I already have the shop." Vyra asked dryly.

His cheeks flushed, stumbling n over words.

"I....thats not..." she settled a hand on his shoulder, pushing him into Gladrags shop, passing the daily prophet.

"Ah miss Carino, I have a stack of papers for you, a charming young man asked me to save them for you, paid in full for all of last year." She eyed Garreth who was still mulling over the proposal question. Thinking it must be him. She grabbed a few more button up shirts and black pants for the coming months ahead before they found a tree to sit under, taking out snacks as they chatted.

"I was telling you about the shop as...to know you are wanted here...Poppy, Natty....you scare Amit but I will take his place." She gripped his arm teaspoons him.

"Thank you Garreth, you are a good friend.

She handed him a box of cookies she got from the kitchen this morning, in hopes to cheer him up, cool down his warming cheeks.

"Vyra...there's a slice of bread in this box." She chuckled.

"It is to keep the cookies soft for longer...no magic required." She stood up, offering a hand to him, as they begin their way back to the castle.

Along the path back she thought to start a trail of coins to the castle, placed widely apart, in hopes Chip will find his way closer. Passing the forbidden forest did she see spiders hanging from the trees in the dark shadows, she carefully dropped a couple near the sign backing away, bumping into something.

She turned to see nothing there, but a coldness crept up her spine anyway.

She stepped opver to where Garreth was collecting lacewing flys for some brew later, as Mr. Moon began walking toward them on the path, swaying a bit.

"You are back....Carino, welcome...miss." Hmm close enough she thought.

"Hello Mr. Moon." He peered around her to see Garreth, curiosity getting the better of him.

"Wandering in the forbidden forest and no Mr. Sallow to tag along, shocked he isn't with you. He spoke so single of you."

Mr. Moon wobbled, muttering more unintelligible words before waddling away.

She felt Garreth behind her, hearing every word of that, but kept his thoughts to himself and all the way to her common room, silent, seemingly bothered even after telling her goodnight.

Ink bled into her journal with too much force, eyes heavy as she tried to finish writing.

The room suddenly felt smaller around her eyes glancing to the table in the corner of the room, the colors shifting around it.

Ann sat hunched over, clutching her stomach in the chair, making Vyra jump to her feet. As she approached slowly, realizing she was no longer in her common room but in the Sallow home in Feldcroft.

The view was wrong, not broken. Thinned. Like a memory stretched until the truth bled through.

Ann then sat straight up, head turning to look at her, poster too perfect, hair so neat but her face looked up at a figure looming over her. Smoke gathering around them until the hood came off the figures head, revealing Isadora herself.

Vyras heart hammering hard and quick as she watch Isadora point her wand to Anns chest, slow, spiraling threads, dark red, almost black...alive dark magic. There was no sound, as it drifted through the air, pulsing, yearning for a host. Waiting.

Isadora placed it in front of her, inhaling deeply. Her eyes opening as the magic reached her, lighting up a dark red before they settled on Vyra.

A slow crooked smile forming on her lips as she peeled the skin of her face back like a mask. Anns head turned with a soft unnatural click. bright glowing white eyes, Hollow.. Vyras hand flying to her mouth in horror. Her heart lurched as though something unfair her recognized the sight, keeping her from looking away.

Behind them, walls began falling apart...roots splitting through stone, skeletons spread all over the forest ground, runes etched into their very bones, mouth gaped opened as screams being their last call. Magic had been forced through hearts not meant to carry such darkness....bleeding burning, enduring so much pain around the their very souls.

Vyras body was unable to move, frozen...forced to watch visions of past lives get taken one after the other, dark magic filling the air, dark clouds rolling in.

And beyond it all, something watched her, a presence vast and patient, unseen yet absolute.

A shadow loomed over her, coming into view, inches from her face.

She wanted to mouth his name but no sound came out, Sebastian stood in front of her, eyes dark.

He had watched, standing there with intent, sudden and inevitable. Death could have worn his face and been satisfied.

Her breath caught at the dark red rimed circles under his eyes, skin pale as snow, expression stripped of warmth. His gaze seemed to pin her in place.

His hand grabbed her wrist and she swore she felt it, cold and undeniably real. Pulling her flush against his chest. The world seemed to truly freeze at the contact. His other hand slowly rising ton trace the curve of her trembling jaw.

"I know" he murmured, voice low. Intimate, Threaded with something dangerous. "You feel it."

She shook her head, denial flaring. Shutting her eyes shut, repeating this is not real.

His breath against her cheek made her eyes open. "I know what you want," he whispered. "You just don't know it's me." He smiled wickedly. "Be my next victim why don't you?"

Then she felt it in her ears, the ache behind her eyes turning into a wanting desire. Pressing her hand to his chest, feeling the swirl of pain just beneath.

Deep, rythmatic, alive. It throbbed against her touch like a second heartbeat, raw and aching to be set free while inviting her to take it.

The feeling sank into her skin then her bones and something in her scarred before she could stop herself.

Her fingers curled. A soft, broken sound slipped from her throat.

Sebastian breathed, almost a shudder.

"I know you want it," not accosting, certain. "My pain suits you."

She leaned in without realizing....drawn closer by the pull beneath her hand, by the way it recognized her. For one breathless moment, the world narrowed to the space between them. To the ache and promise tanged together.

"Take his pain." A voice faint, whispered by her ear.

Then he let go, his hand slipping from her wrist. A ghost of his touch remained.

The taste of his pain absent that struck harder than any spell. Cold rushed in, flaring sharp and hollow. Fingers curled around empty air.

Isadora was only the echo, the experiment. The failure. The true cost lingered, unseen, watching, and now all eyes were on her to finish what had been started.

Sebastian stood before kneeling in front of another figure, wand pointing...Isadora pulling gently from his chest...taking his pain.

It was sickening, her body unable to react as Sebastian's eyes became hollow and distant. She wanted to scream until the hood came off, not Isadora..no.

Vyras face looked back at herself with a wild grin. Pulling the magic toward her inhaling in one single breath.

"This isn't real." She repeated over and over.

A clear voice broke the quiet.

"Not yet."

Her screams were muted, eye shut until the pillow began stealing her air. She sat up panting, sweat clinging in her hair.

She blinked frantically, as she felt her quill gripped in her hand, jounral laid out beneath her. Pages filled with everything she had seen until the last page, blank, except for.

\--you are mine little one.

She ran to the bathroom, losing all contents of food front earlier, but back in her room the journal lay open.

Journal entry: Two

Is it be the magic in this castle creating these vivid dreams? Keep writing to yourself to ground one self to reality. I will not slip back into those dark places agin. Coming back here was not a mistake. They are only nightmares...not real. Not real. Not real. And yet I feel nothing but unease.

Chapter Text

Annoyance. Students chatted with hoped that Quidditch try outs to be approved, buzzed through the corridors. Vyra moved through them like a ghost, her thoughts elsewhere, flashes of images from nights prior kept resurfacing, as well as reminders to herself they were not real.

Vyra moved past other students in a daze, fighting to stay awake, her body moving along, responding to bells and winding staircases out of habit alone. Until professor Weasley called her name, quickly fixing her expression for a smooth interaction, no need to concern more professors.

"Miss Carino," Weasley began. "Would you please come with me, we should speak privately."

Putting on her best smile she nodded, following close behind. "Yes professor."

Taking a nearby floo flame they ended up inside her classroom. The door closed behind them with deliberate quiet.

She folded her hands on her lap as she waited.

"As you know." Weasley began, circling behind her desk rather than sitting, "you are no longer a new student at Hogwarts, no. Welcome back." A pause, almost calculating. It made Vyra unsettled. "And given the career paths you expressed interest in, it is imperative that your education to be completely thorough without gaps." Vyra let that all sink in.

"Am I behind professor?" Professor Weasley simply shook her head. "No, your academic performance is exceptional." Her gaze lingered. "However, Hogwarts takes the Dark Arts seriously and your last school...,does not cover everything we deem necessary." She spoke her next words softly. "Once a week for half the year should catch you right up....with private lessons." She levitated two large text books, levitating one above Vyra.

Vyra tried not show her annoyance and accepted this anyway. The way she had been looking at Vyra during this interaction felt as if she knew more than she wished to share at the moment.

"Learn the history of the Dark Arts," Weasley paused. "Your future might depend on what you know about the past."

Vyra began to frown unwilling to stop it.

"And you will need signatures."

She forced out a polite smile. "Is there anything more?"

Professor thought for a moment unsure answering. "Yes, if you see Mr. Sallow, please inform him he too will need this book, it has been hard to track him down lately." Vyra stayed silent, unsure of how to respond.

"The line between knowledge and misuse...is often crossed by those who believe they are above the rules."

She had not said any names or indicated directly of her using dark magic and yet....

Vyras jaw tightened before she could stop it, this was beginning to feel as more of an integration so she nodded and left.

Hearing his name after the dreams she had of him coming back into view.

Weasley searched her face, searching for something. But let her go anyway. Vyra did not hesitate, bolting out of the room practically, struggling to calm herself.

The corridor swallowed her whole, she began poking her palm with her nail every so often feeling the physical pain to let her know she was still awake.

Taking a turn too flatly did she collied with something solid. Strong hands catching her.

"Are you blind." She snapped, but her anger dissolved instantly at the sight of his face.

"Careful...i would hate to think i was the blind one paying attention." She beamed, gripping his hand in acknowledgment.

"Ominous.....always a pleasure, I apologize, I must be a bit off today." Ominous gave a small smile at the sound of her voice but it seemed he somehow already knew who it was.

"Vyra," he said voice fond and tired himself. "Welcome back, you sound tired yourself, sleeping alright lately?"

Her voice stuttered. "A bit...it's fine." He leaned closer, placing a hand on her shoulder not quite believing her.

"I need not pry, however... you seem unsettled....I must know if a certain Slytherin is keeping you from rest this year with his antics.." she exhaled, knowing this must mean they are not speaking.

"If you mean Sebastian then no, we haven't spoken." Ominous shoulders relaxed. Vyra felt annoyance begin to fester within but swallowed it down, lack of sleep teetering her on a thin line.

"You sound certain." He asked, almost accusingly.

"I am." Her voice relaxed,a bit annoyed still from her earlier encounter, her frustration was certainly now with Ominous.

"Good, I know you do not need to be reminded...but I would stay clear of Sallow this year."

"I will keep that in mind Ominous. However maybe you should not lose hope in him so quickly." A bit of a bite was sounded through her voice, but Ominous ignored it.

"Hope feels foreign lately, especially with my family." He rubbed his neck harshly. "Perhaps we can pick this up another time, I have a strict schedule this year."

Vyra hesitated before reahcing her arms around him, to her surprise he leaned into her touch effortlessly

"I would love nothing more than to find some time for you." She felt as though she had upset him but kept herself from asking.

Sliding her hand down his arm saying goodbye, her mood lifted, until Garreth.

Potions class was colder today, more so than she remebered.

Garreth was of course already there, grinning so brightly it looked as if it hurt, he fused over caldrons. Carefully coaxing ingredients into neat rows, measuring twice, as if his careful order could stop the chaos waiting to happen.

It didn't, his caldron cracked and bubbled with a sharp pop before erupting, violet and green smoke spiraling upward in a hissing cloud of

Laughter broke out, yet thin and uncertain.

Professor Sharp entered, robes snapping behind him. The smoke seems too recoils at his presence. He only shook his head at Garreth cleaning up his mess but injured him

"Restricted potions," he scrubbed, voice carrying effortlessly. "Today's focus...the Mnemosyne Draught."

The room still, all ears listening intently. Vyra felt her stomach turn, unsure how why.

"Designed to restore memory," sharp continued. "In rare cases, it was used by the ministry,"

He held the potion bottle up. "But far more often, it alters the memory, reorders it, or can erase them entirely if brew incorrectly."

The potion seemed alive in its bottle, brighter than any other

A dull pressure blooming behind Vyras eyes.

"Memory is not something to be barrowed lightly," Sharp said, gaze sweeping the room. "Once tampered with, there is no guarantee it can be restored. What is lost may remain lost...permanently...whether the unfortunate one to drink this potion notices or not.

Her fingers tightened against the table. Soemthing in this room was stirring her crazy. The vials glow seeemd to glow into her vision, finer blue streaking the edges. For a fleeting moment she had the unsettling sense the potion truly was not meant to be brewed...but recognized.

"Sallow." Sharp barked suddenly. "You have missed the lesson...again, try again next class."

Vyras head snapped up worse doorway but it was already empty.

She barely noticed Natty sliding into the seat beside her until warm arms wrapped around her shoulders.

"You're here."

"And you are truly here, the ministry has all your time spent these day few days." Natty exhaled unhappiness weighing

"You have no idea, truly. I could not even send any owls, but if m determined to get this job, make a real difference." She paused, uncertain of revealing too much information all at once. "There has been some concerning things happening in the misnistry, but I am sure it is nothing to be worried of." She paused, grabbing vyras shoulder again.

"Oh Poppy wanted to me to tell you she seen your Niffler possibly by the forbiddon forest, was following some gold coins." Vyra hugged her once more before flying out of the room yelling she will catch up later.

The forest sure did look dark in there, but the coins she left had indeed disappeared so she ventured in anyway.

She walked far enough in that a couple coins appeared, glinted just barley. A matallic estate filled the air, coating her tongue.

Her thought felt smoothed, rounded at the edges suddntly but a quick dash of Chip running past her into the brush pinning her focus back to him.

His dark brown and black fur, a blur in her vision with how fast he had been going, more than legs could keep up with, his tiny snot twitching, as he looked back a few times.

"Chip!" She exhaled a breath, gasping for air. Stopping,hand at her knees.

He kept darting ahead, ignoring her plea. Then he was gone. Did she even see him....she looked around, almost accepting her defeat.

The forest shifted....a stag burst from the trees, massive and sudden, hitting her hard enough to throw her into the dirt

She stumbled to get to her feet, the ground moved.

Vines erupted from the soil, dark and slug, etched with veins of deep red like ink, spilled through icing flesh. They coiled around her ankles, slow at first, slightly curious, before tightening.

Her breath caught as she went for her wand. The vines surging, wrapping aorund her wrist quickly, yanking them downward. As the ground habitat to more vines beneath her. She screamed, the sound swallowed instantly. The earth dragging her down, damp soil filling her mouth. Darkness closing in.

For a heartbeat she almost let go, let herself be sunken down below.

The vines lightning their hold on her as she was grabbed by her chest and thursted out, slamming onto solid ground once more.

His heavy breathing heard through the damp soil surrounded her eardrums and vision.

Water began pouring over her face, hands wiping at her cheeks, she turned spitting dirt and blood.

When she was able to open her eyes, he stood above her, her breath unable to be caught long enough to speak. His own hands covered in wet dirt.

Gripping her chest she fell onto her back, heaving but alive.

Creating began to feel possible as she looked up at him peering down at her, expressionless. Just like her dream.

"Sebastian..." her voice came low but he heard it, stood above her, silent,

She dug the tip of her nail into her palm feeling the sting.

"Is this real?" His head cocked to the side at this new information, confused clearly.

He went to help her to sit up but she shook her head, head dizzy, keeping flat on solid ground, yet above it.

"Are you in pain?" She shook her head at this ridiculous question but maybe she was in pain, adrenaline pumping in her dulling the aches.

"I....I lost...where?" She paused. "Where are you... here?" He shifted his body closer. He shook his head.

"I'm sorry," he said again, quieter this time. "You wont remember this tomorrow."

The blood...the thorns in the vines, she brought her wrist to her face, vision blurring. The plant had done something to her.

"Sebastian..." his face growing dark around the edges as he moved toward her, his hands anchoring, firm. And the strange, cold, hollow, uncertainty of something that had been taken from her had been felt on him.

When her eyes fluttered open the forests view was gone. Vyra woke in the middle of the night, Journal opened to a recent entry.

A line in the Journal with that familiar red ink.

--He is trying to protect you from something that already knows your name.

She blinked dazed at the parchment, a bit of mud and vines sting clinging to her, which meant this was real. Right? But how did she get back to her bed. The blood gone, same clothes still clung to her. Quill in hand. Journal already written in.

Journal Entry: Three

It feels as though something was pressed gently to my brain while I was not looking...if memroy can be truly altered then how do I know which parts were mine to begin with?

I am trying to make sense of what belongs to me and what does not in my mind. I remember the fear, the unease of the entirety of it but most of all the feeling of relief when I had been dragged back from the earth itself. The nightmares will come tonight.

She closed the journal, walking to her desk instead, not wanting to fall asleep.

She began the letter to him.

--Sebastian I want...

She crumbled it. Starting again.

-- I need to know what was real.

Crumpling another.

---please just tell me if I lost my mind?

She ripped this one up.

The words began blurring together, pressing her hands to her temples, her uncertainty for Sebastian was loud. But...then she got her parchment once more. Her hand written more than she meant, that red ink familiar but she didnt not remember writing it.

--Ominous if you are awake, I could use a friend tonight.

An owl was sent back quickly before she could regret her choice.

--we can speak privately, I can meet you fairly soon.

She began writing back but her vision swirled, red ink marking the page with hard indents.

--yes I can meet, my mind is no longer my own.

She handed the letter off to her owl realizing the last line was in that letter and not her journal, she began to panic at the thought of him viewing her as inane.

She did not have to wait long for her owl to come back. Ominous response asking her to meet him in the undercroft.

She hesitated by the entrance before finally moving.

When Ominous greeted her, there was no judgement, only openness and understanding, her hands trembled anyway.

He seemed to sense her presence

"You seem...different. Would you like to talk about it..."

A hand covered her mouth to cover the built up sob threatening to escape.

He silently grabbed her hand moving her to the couch, in the corner by Isadoras old portrait, her stare lingering longer than she cared to admit at it.

When her throat relaxed, the burning subsiding,did she speak.

"I feel wrong," he took her hand, guided by touch rather than facial expressions, she knew this but the touch still felt like something more comforting, warm, intimate.

"Ominous..." she paused giving him a moment to hear her. "What did you mean I felt different earlier?" It surprised her from the grin that spread over his lips.

"A rare ability to sense others emotions, it is how I know exactly who is who....but I can also sense magic around them too....." her mind took a second to catch up wat he was trying to admit to her.

"You know about me, in a way...and even more so when Seb...."he gripped her hand gently to stop her.

"Not him tonight, please...." The hurt coating hi tongue was palpable. "And do not apologize, I will not tell you to not keep your hope for him alive, I sometimes want that too." She lingered closer to him, shoulders pressing.

"Why did you ask for me tonight...out of everyone.." she let out a strangled laugh at his question, unsure of how to answer it but they knew each othering enough now to be honest.

"I've always felt comfort around you, it burns bright when you were around, even now, the light in the darkness." She felt him lighten next to her.

Ominous shifted his body uncomfortably, sensing a change in her.

"Your emotions are....overwhelming, there is a magic clinging to you..."

But before he could continue a loud bang made them both jump.

Ominous wand went up, but nothing was there. Whatever he was going to say vanished from his lips.

"We can pick this up tomrorow night if you would like, I have a sleeping draught that could help." She accepted, giving one last embrace before departing. Once she was back in her room, it felt heavy around her.

She had felt a little lighter, but she hoped she had not said anything to Ominous tonight to upset him.

An owl from Ominous.

--rest, if your thoughts wonder again...you know where to find me.

She began to write one last letter back, her vision swirled around the page instead.

Her journal lay open that dark red ink, pressed down assigned the parchment.

--you are not broken, you are opening.

The quill and mouth dropped simultaneously. Slamming the journal shut, pacing the small room.

She chose to head to the bathroom closets to take a bath while it would be empty this late. Wanting to get off this mud still clinging.

Slipping down into a bustier and cotton short underwear she made herself, letting the warm water fill.

She went to one of the sinks to wash her face. Feeling the burn on them from how anxious and stressed she has become.

You're overtired, she told herself, dread of what life will look like after finishing wizarding school and going into the next chapter was unsettling. She has dealt with the voices for years, the rest is just from stress, nothing more to dwell on just yet.

She gripped the sink with both hands, no longer hearing whispers and seeing traces of ancient magic nearby.

"See..nothing." She spoke gently to herself. "You are fine."

Bending down, filling both hands with water, pulling it across her face a few times, enjoying the cool sensation.

Blinking excess water from her eyes did she truly notice the toll on her body due to stress over the days here. The dark circles, tired sunken eyes, almost dull staring back at her, her own skin losing color.

Pressing a hand to her cheek, exhaling, hoping this bath would help but then noticing something strange within the mirror.

Her chest aching physically. Denial surging through her.

she began blinking faster but the reflection continued to be unmoving.

Her heart rate began picking up as she felt her feet pushing herself backwards. That stare slicing into her every second that passsed.

"No..." her voice came as a whisper.

Her back felt the impact behind her, spinning to find a floating mirror, hovering mid air.

Her refection still..... again the reflection stared back unmoving. She clasped a hand over her mouth, spinning frantically for any sign of escape. They closed in around her, forming a tight deliberate circle, like a dark ritual waiting to be completed.

Ten reflections stared back at her, each mirror catching the reflection of the other, creating an infinite loop of watchful eyes...her eyes. It felt as if they loomed above her with distant. A crown, a halo, judgement.

She stood frozen, her own face staring back at her, unsettling stillness.

Complete utter silence filled the room, time itself locked into place, her nail kept puncturing her palms desperately to wake up. Then the ten mirrors began to tremble. Not all at once, enough to grab her attention.

Then in perfect unison, they all shattered, glass raining down, every second turning its an eternity. Her hands cupped her ears from the sound, her mouth open in a silent scream as it tore from her throat.

"Find the mirror little one ." A whisper at her ear. Water surging over the tub.

Chains burst through the stone floor, snapping around her wrist, pulling her towards the ground. The water rising quickly, past her knees chest then chin, a fire flickering high illuminating the dark space.

Her hair floating around her, holding her breath, head about ready to explode when she was just about to breathe the water into her lungs in one fatal breath did her body jolt upright in bed, covered in sweat, heaving.

The journal open beside her, she knocked it away. She already knew what it would say, the dark red ink and her own hand writing already written.

Journal entry: Three

---If you are reading this and do not remember writing this, it means it is getting worse.

They are just dreams until they are not, as marks wrap around my wrist like jewelry.

Do not trust the mirrors, following the ignore the whispers, the voices....do not let them convince you that drowning is peace. Write what is real, otherwise fake memories will become an annoyance.

Chapter Text

Defensive. Vyras woke with a short, shallow breath as though the vines from nights prior still clung to her throat and toes, mirrors still shattering around her. A long moment passed, she could not place where she was, only that she just wanted a moment of peace. The room felt colder than it should have been with the fire still burning. Shadows stretching long against the walls with every flicker of the flames.

Someone humming in the corner made her flinch, only moving her eyes to the corner of the room. Soft tuneless humming from Poppy Sweeting herself. She walked over sitting at the edge of her bed, Vyra lifted her head slowly, in anticipation for the worst, eyes narrowing at her sharply.

"You tossed and turned all night," Poppy said without looking up. Her voice was calm, unnervingly so. "Nightmares?"

The thought pressed against her mind like a questions she wasn't meant to ask.

Vyras stomach twisted, nail digging into her palm, watching her warily.

Poppy sat there as naturally as if she had already owned the space they occupied,

She handed Vyra some water, glancing at her lips, pointing out they were dry.

"I...suppose it was." Vyra managed through her dry throat, giving into the water before her, the sting dissolving with each sip. She rubbed her temples.

"The dream was...I swear I could feel the vines wrapping around me or the mirrors...." Poppy looked up at the mention of mirrors.

"Dreams feel real until they're not," Poppy interrupted lightly but stern, kneeling closer to VYra, tucking a clasps of hair behind her hair, giving a bit of comfort. Then there was something so sharp and knowing in Poppy's eyes as she looked into Vyras, making her hands start to tremble.

A sound distracting them both.

A faint click under the bed, Vyra bent over to look, seeing her chest shaking slightly, undoing the buckle to have a wild, frantic Niffler jump out before her, as well as gold and jewelry spilling onto her floor.

Vyra was ready to getup to choke or hug the little demon until a wave of dizziness hit her.

Poppy set a hand on her, pushing her back down.

"Rest for today, and Vyra....." she paused.

"Do not go back into the forest alone." Vyras wanted to ask so many questions but her eyes fell despite her efforts.

By the time Vyra woke she had missed her first class and was close to missing her next one if she did not get moving. She double checked for Chip who sat on her bed, she gather all his trophies, putting them in the corner of the room, with some food.

"Stay here please, I will even let you keep everything you stole, stay." The little niffler did circles around his pillow by the fire before falling to his back to sleep. Vyra shook her head but smiled at his return.

Her movements were sluggish but not impossible, on her way out Poppy waved to her.

"I was just coming to check on you, oh you found Chip, that is wonderful." Poppy waved to the little creature as Vyra closed the door, enchanting it to keep the little annoyance inside.

"Let's hope he stays put for today." Poppy giggled until her eyes roamed Vyras face, looking a bit concerned.

"You are pale, and..." Vyra looked down at Poppy's hands, warm bread and pastries.

"Poppy....are those for me?" Poppy beamed, nodding as she handed them over.

"You are incredible. I can not wait to have you as my roommate." A smile pulling at Vyras lips, enjoying the smell of fresh bread and butter.

"I want that written and signed. We should get moving, are you up for class...?" Vyra ignored her concerned face once more.

On the walk there vyra could not help but ask.

"Poppy...have you seen Sebastian yet?" Her head instantly whipped around, stopping them in their walk.

"Why yes I have in a matter of fact, just this morning in class....why?" Her expression teetering on shock and curiously.

Vyra took another bite of bread before continuing. "How did he look?"

A thoughtful look before she answered. "Well, he looks as if he could use the nap you had this morning, a bit irritable too." She paused. "He seemed tense, he has been under immense stress as of late, just needs time I am sure." She tilteded her head at Vyras before they continued walking. "Why are you so curious?"

Vyra began to wonder how much she should tell Poppy without sounding completely mad herself.

"I have been dreaming about him and often, and I keep hearing about him but have not had the chance to actually see or speak to him yet. The dreams though are so clear."

Poppy's mouth dropped slightly before fixing it, letting out a cough to relax her voice.

"Ahhh, it seems as though you have taken a serious liking to a dark and moody wizard." Poppy then frowned, not meeting Vyras gaze.

"Be wary of him...there has been some talk about him since last year, we can only hope it is untrue but just something to consider, certain magic use has been circling his name."

Vyras cheeks grew warm, her feelings about the answer unsettling. She knew more of the truth about Sebastian than most, but how much further could he truly go, what is left to fix? After all this time. What was his purpose.

Ancient runes class was quiet, just a handful of other students finding their seat, chatting amongst themselves.

Natty burst, rushing over once her eyes landed on Vyra and Poppy.

"There you both are, I thought you would both be in herbology but had just missed you, I want to try this new technique I learned to predict ones future, care to be my tests subjects." Poppy and Vyra both turned in their seats nodding, letting Natty sit between them.

"How does this work exactly?"Poppy asked, a bit skeptical.

Natty gently took her hand, placing her palm facing up, tracing the lines with her finger.

"I follow the current with the lines in your palms to do a reading for your future, but not precisely." Natty's voice was bright and eager as she took Poppy's hand.

"Ahhh, yes it looks as though you will live happy life until the end." Poppy eyed her nervously.

"What happens at the end? I die?" Poppy sounded unamused.

Natty only giggled. "We all will one day but it could be the end of anything, and it could be something small, you could also live a long life."

Natty took her other palm, tracing slowly. "Ahh this one is loud,"

"Loud?" Poppy asked frowning.

"Yes, you are pulled into early responsibilities in the near future." Poppy huffed at this. "Wait it gets worse."

"Of course it does." Natty ignore her.

"You choose peace over passion, it is comfortable and predictable."

Poppy tugged her hand back. "Absolutely not Natty." Natty smiled amused again. "I did not create this reading, it is fate." She turned to Vyras hand. "Your turn."

Natty took Vyras palm, brows furrowing slightly at the touch but continued.

Pale white while trace where Natty's fingers went subtle but visible.

"This one is simple." She said almost amused. "You walk far from where you begin or began, your life does not stay still for long...there is love too, not simple but loyal, the kind that lingers even when it hurts."

Vyra huffed. "That awfully vague Natty."

Natty laughed, going for her other palm. "The future usually is, but this one you survive, you always do......" warmth settled in Vyras chest, good news was hard to come by these days.

Then Natty stilled. The light dimming, her voice coming out low.

"That cannot be right." Natty whispered. Vyra stilled along side her as Poppy looked worriedly between them both.

Natty swallowed, staring at Vyras hand and her face a few times trying to convince herself it belonged to her.

"There is a break here....not death...but something worse, a serving. Your path splits, and one version of you....does not come back the same." Vyras hand began to tremble in Nattys.

Poppy spoke between them. "Natty, this was suppose to be fun." Natty held Vyras hand longer, giving comfort, feeling her tremble.

"Do not worry, the future is always changing and this could mean many things." Vyra gave a smile that did not quite reach her eyes.

Professor Weasley walked in then asking everyone to settle and sit.

"Welcome, before we begin I ask for all your patience this year as we are short of professors this year, and many of us are carrying more than are usual class loads."

She flicked her wand to a chest. It clicked open and three ancient runic stones lifted into the air, slowly rotating.

"These stones are as old as time," Weasley continued. "They are knows as Ansuz. Individually, they can reveal answers you seem deep within, secrets you may not even know yourself."

Then another stone joined them. "This one is a protection, used during great wars."

A fifth stone then floated into the rotation. "And this stone is one of connection. It binds, living things or objects, intentions. If what you seek what is lost, this rune will find it."

She swirled her wand, the stones glowing brighter. "Separately, they hold purpose. Combined, they create something...unpredictable." A voice to the back carried through.

"Can certain stones bring someone back from the dead?" Vyra knew that voice, it surrounded her. He was closer than she thought, just a row behind her maybe. It shot vibrations down her spine before she could stop it.

Professor Weasley stiffened. "To my knowledge, Mr. Sallow, resurrection magic has never truly been succeeded." She paused eyeing him fiercely. "Nor should it ever be attempted."

Vyras quill stopped writing, even when she tried to keep going. She looked down to see red ink on the page. It was appearing letter by letter, she watched nervously.

\--you are avoiding me, meet me after class, you cannot ignore me forever.

Just as the ink appeared, it vanished before her eyes. She did not dare turn around. She did glance sideways, Natty and poppy writing notes.

When she looked back down, new ink appeared, darker more indented.

\--be wary.

The entirety of class she waited for more ink to appear, unable to focus on the words until Weasley began checking notes from each students. Vyra had taken barely any, panicking until professor Weasley grabbed her notes, giving her a pleasant note before setting it back down.

When she glanced back at them again. They were filled completely with everything covered in class today.

As Natty and Poppy got up to leave saying she would meet them later, her voice steady but her pulse raced, pumping through her ears.

She watched them leave as a letter drifted in her hands.

\--do not wander. Do not be seen. As you did before.

The parchment warmed faintly as she began moving unsure of its meaning.

She ended up near the Dark arts classroom, barely having time to register the warning as the parchment burst into flames within her hand. She walked down the hall a bit, unsure of what more to do.

The walkway was dim, torches sputtering, struggling to keep the dark at by bay it felt.

Then she heard him calling her name, she shut her eyes unsure of where to go, dipping behind a corner, pretending she had not heard him.

Garreths footsteps nearing closer, she held her breath, hoping he would go another direction.

As she slipped behind a pillar, footsteps closing in...an and clasped over her mouth and another locking around her waist, crushing the breath from her lungs as she was hauled backward. Stone shifted. A hidden panel opening and closed her into darkness.

The walls fire then sputtered with light, flickering along the tiny room.

"Quiet." A voice rasped close to her ear.

Her heart slammed violently against her ribs. He didn't release her until all the candles lit to life around them. A small sofa laid near the wall, a small rug and one cabinet. Vyras eyes finally landed on him, eyes widening in horror.

Sebastian looked wrong. Dark circles under his eyes with a couple faint black webbed lines below them, not recognizable unless up close. Shadows clung to him unnaturally. His hands trembled, his magic seemed to hum violently in the air around them.

He paced once, his own eyes seeming to linger on her own appearance for just a moment. "The castle has eyes everywhere, everywhere but here,"

The room felt as small as it looked, his breath brushing her face, heavy with exhaustion, and something almost bitter beneath it.

Vyra took a step forward anyway. voice shaky.

"Sebastian..." he paused. "What have you done to yourself?"

His expression snapped shut. "Don't." His voice sharp. His gaze flickering over her own face, lingering a moment too long. "Don't look at me like that."

Her voice was low. "Like what?"

"Like I have lost my mind, like I'm already gone." She was unsure of where this outburst was coming from but he seemed to be holding in more than he wanted to.

She went to open her mouth but he beat her there.

"I need your help. Someone else that understands." He spoke quickly then. "Before you say no...listen."

A cold sensation filled her chest. "Help with what exactly?"

"I have bought information, reliable enough that I know someone who knows of the sacred twenty eight, they hid tomes and books and something else within this mirror, and I think with your ability... you can see traces or even open it."

The mention of a mirror made her stomach tighten. "Sebastian..."

"It can help her, and you." His voice low, almost fevered. She stared at him with concern and he noticed. "Don't look am me like that, like I am wrong."

The room seemed to tilt. He continued.

"Clagmar castle, by the ocean shore.....the mirror.... it's said to show what is broken and what is needed to fix what is broken...it says right here." She scanned the page he pointed, unsure of it.

"How did you get this?" A faint glow surrounded it but she kept it to herself.

"Traded something highly for it, it's real, we have dealt with things like these mirrors in the ....."

"No." Her tone clear, short. He stared at her with no emotion. The word seemed to cut through the air between them. "I can't."

His jaw clenched. "You can..."

"I wont." Despite the tremor in her chest her voice stayed firm. "Not again, I wont be the rea...." He cut her off.

"You don't think I know how this sounds? You think I don't hear it?"

When she didn't answer. He laughed once, humorless. "Fine, assume I have gone mad, but I will not stop." She spoke carefully, not to anger him further.

"Sebastian....Ann is gone..."

The candles seemed to flicker with his voice.

"Don't say that...you don't get to decide that."

"Ann chose that.....you're not well...let me help you." He took a step back.

"No, stop...I will go alone."

Before she could speak, he held a hand, the hidden door groaned behind her. She took one last glance at him before leaving.

The dismissal was final and yet she knew, not even close to being over, she felt cold, shivering even though inside, the walk back stretching long it felt.

Wondering if she should help him, doubting her words, when a sharp whisper hit her ear.

"Go back."

She froze, looking around. Then again it sounded "mirror, find mirror."

She hurried down the corridor, ignoring the whisper repeating words even when she reached her room after they stopped, its echo lingered.

She had finally a moment to reflect on what everyone had been saying about him and she feared it could be worse than she thought.

Everyone sees his dark circles and hollow appearance, whispering his name like a tired conclusion. He lost himself, he is insane.

If he is insane then what does that make her?

She remembered him, brilliant, stubborn, desperate in a way that loved too fiercely.

He was grieving she told herself as she wrote, and grief looks ugly when it has nowhere to go.

He had not been cruel to her but his emotions were unpredictable.

He looked at her as if he needed her to see him, not save him or even forgive him. But believe him, the thought twisted something inside her.

Then she wondered if she lost someone like that, what would she sound like? What would she risk.

She pressed her thumb to her head, grounding herself. And yet

The mention of mirrors lingered in her thoughts, something dark about how he would ask about a mirror made her unsettled.

"No" she whispered in the empty room, there was no more room for pain this year.

She lay back on the bed, watching the shadows from the flickering fire on the walls deep in thought. It did not last long as a knock came to her door.

Poppy and Natty came back to collect her as promised. They walked along the path to the Three Broom Sticks, she was particularly quiet.

Inside was loud, it felt deliberate. She sent Ominous an owl, and he showed up to her surprise, along with Garreth.

The laughter spilling over as they all sat around the table, she unknowingly drifted closer to Ominous while they sat at their table.

Poppy and Natty to the left as Garreth slid in the spot across from her, his eyes flickering across faces as if cataloging all their expressions.

"I say we deserve free drinks for surviving last year." Garreth said confident. "I nearly got eaten by a Dugbog."

Poppy rolled her eyes. "You say that every year." Poppy smiled despite herself.

Ominous stood. "I will get drinks. Butterbeer."

"Fire-whiskey." Garreth added quickly.

Ominous titled his head before leaving. "No."

When he walked away, the space around Vyra felt thinner. Exposed. Conversation flowed easily though at first, professors spread thin this year. Garreth hearing rumors of cancelled lessons and overworked staff.

Then Garreth leaned back, folding his arms. "So." He said lightly. "Has anyone seen Sallow lately?" The table went quiet for a moment before anyone spoke again, quick glances at Vyra.

"Not much, he is not himself." Poppy seemed hesitant to say more.

"That's one way to put it," Garreth said, eyes fixed on Vyra now. "I saw him near the dungeons. He looked half feral."

Natty chose her words carefully. "Some are worried about him. Yes."

Vyras fingers curled around the table. Garreths eyes boring into her for an answer it seemed. "He's under a great deal of strain." Vyra spoke.

Garreths eyes sharpened. "You sound certain."

She met his eyes. "I am." Her tone came out sharper than she intended.

Poppy frowned. "Vyra we are not accusing him of anything, it's just..."

"He's grieving." She spat, eyes never leaving Garreths. "That does make him dangerous."

Garreth exhaled slowly, clearly disappointed in her reaction. "No but it makes him unpredictable." He paused. "And you're defending him like it matters."

The table went quiet, Natty glancing between them, recognition dawning. "You were close your fifth year, but he is not the same, entirely."

Vyra swallowed. "He wanted answers for his sister, still would, anyone would do everything to save their family if they could." Natty gave a nod but said nothing, Poppy also put her head down.

Garreth continued. "That does not given anyone the excuse to cross those lines, the rumors have to be true, he used and uses dark magic and is using his sister to Justify such an act. He looks, bloody hell.....half dead already."

Vyras eyes sliced deep, shifting her body.

"So you already decide he is lost, due to a rumor circling, when you do not even know it to be true."

"No but I can see what Is already doing to you this year and it looks a lot like how it did in previous years, you look tired Vyra." His voice softened. "You look burnt out and we know it had to be him being the reason you didn't come back last year."

Vyra crossed her arms, pushing forward.

"That...is not the reason, but like I said those are rumors anyway, until it can be proven we should not go spreading false information around." Everyone went silent as Ominous approched with drinks. The conversation suddenly stopped, Vyra relaxing herself.

The tension had not vanished as Ominous took the seat beside her, even when he leaned in for only her to hear.

"You sound like you are carrying this alone," she didn't answer him. "I understand, truly. But understanding someone does not mean letting them pull you under with them." Ominous gave her hand a small squeeze, giving her comfort.

Later, laughter returned as normal in fragments. Garreth watched her even when he thought she wasn't paying attention. It felt to her as though he got his answer out of her somehow, an answer she did not even know she would give tonight.

Natty was quiet toward Vyra too, but her eyes lingered, thoughtful.

By the time they stepped into the night air, Vyra felt hollowed out. She stood below the castles outside of the town as the others took off ahead. Fire glowing from the lanterns, staring up at the castle when it came into view. The other drifted ahead, laughter thinning as the path ended.

They all one by one said their good nights, Vyra lingering alongside the outside of the village.

The air felt oddly hushed, as though Hogsmeade itself was trying to listen.

"Ominous." She said.

"Yes?" Ominous paused before using the floo flame after Poppy and Natty.

"I didn't mean to upset you tonight, I didn't mean to bring him up."

"You didn't, and I know you weren't the one to bring him up, my hearing is excellent. You told the truth as you see it."

She hesitated. "Do you think I am wrong?"

Ominous seemed to consider this carefully, fingers resting at the curve of his wand.

"No, I think you see Sebastian as who he once was, and who he still could be." A faint smile touched his lips but it was replaced with disappointment. "But I also know the cost it is to stand beside him."

"He is all alone." Her voice came as a whimper.

"He chose this," he said gently. Reaching a hand to hold hers. "His choices led him here, I hope he realizes this and changes soon, before it is too late but I made my choice too."

She stared at the brightly lit moon, doubting her words.

"I do not know if I can abandon him." She whispered. Honesty clear as the night sky.

"I know, I expect nothing less, it is why I respect you, even like you." He paused. "I am asking you if you go down this path, do not lose yourself for him." He kept his hold on her hand until Garreth turned the corner, standing a few feet before them.

"Be safe vyra, I will give you both a moment." He slowly let go of her hand, the silence pressing as he left.

Garreth filling the spot, coughing. "I wasn't eavesdropping, for what it's worth."

She managed a small smile. "That's comforting."

He didn't return the gesture. "Are you speaking to him again?"

The question was careful as should be her answer but ultimately it was not his business. But there was something beneath the question, something sharper, , and something more she did not want to name.

"No." She kept it simple, no over explaining.

His shoulders loosened, almost imperceptibly . "Good." He muttered. "It's just....I have known him for years, and with the rumors,....are coming from professors themselves,.....fifth year was so long ago, and...not everyone changes for the better."

She folded her arms, annoyance bubbling. "He is not trying to hurt anyone."

"I know," his body swaying a bit, voice softening. "That's the problem, trying...you are right rumors are not entirely all true, sometimes...but some parts of them could be. And they came from somewhere always."

He hesitated. Then stepped closer. "You deserve others who don't make you defend them in every room they're mentioned, friends who don't chose to burn everything else down before choosing you."

She didnt answer back this time, deafest settling in, folding her arms, peering down at the ground, considering his words silently, he noticed, pulling her into an embrace.

She melted into it, resting her chin on his shoulder.

"You have a good heart Vyra, filled with light, don't let him shadow it." His voice spoke by her ear. It was grounding warm, but it didn't give her peace of mind.

Closing her eyes, that was when she felt the prickle up her spine, unmistakable now, a sensation of being seen..not Garreth no, not Ominous, something father back, her gaze went everywhere, scanning but nothing, no movement, no sound.

When Garreth finally pulled back, gaze roaming her face, searching. "You alright? Are we alright?"

"Yes." It was a lie. He nodded, satisfied.

"Goodnight Vyra." She watched him go, alone again, feeling that patient awareness.

Journal Entry: Four

I spoke too much tonight. Or perhaps not enough. They see fragments of him and mistake them as whole. I corrected them, it felt right, necessary.

Garreth seemed to get the answer he was looking for tonight and I willing gave it. Ominous seems to be understanding, more than he lets on. He always defended Sebastian, but it sounds a bit quieter now, caution moving in where loyalty should be. I cannot fault him for that as even though I defended him tonight my mind swirls with what he could be, how much he can truly be trusted, if he is as unpredictable as they make him out to be.

Sebastian is not well, it could be due to anything though, I will stay here tonight, that feels like the right choice. I am truly on the defensive.

Chapter Text

Concern. The journal lay open on Vyra’s desk , its spine bent from being forced flat too many times. Ink smudged the corners of the page . Her handwriting dipped and tightened as though her hand had trembled mid thought . A few words were crossed out hard enough to tear the parchment beneath them.

Morning lights spilled across the stone floor, too gentle to match the weight pressing behind her eyes, she loved the view anyway knowing lower years, didn’t have windows in their room. She dressed on instinct alone., fingers fumbling slightly with buttons she had fastened a thousand times before, her mind drifting in and out. As if anticipating for horrors to reveal themselves soon.

She told herself she would avoid Sebastian for now, knowing it is for the best.

Gareth and ominous words sitting tightly in the front of her mind even days later.

knowing one thing about Sebastian is, he was truly unpredictable,now even more so, but she did not regret the words she chose that night.
Still she would avoid him, of course.

It sounded reasonable enough. Hogwarts was enormous., layered with secret staircases, hidden corridors, and room to rooms that shifted when no one was watching.

Avoiding one person should have been easy. But Sebastian Sallow had always found a way of appearing where he shouldn’t.

She saw him twice throughout the castle and each time she redirected herself, moving back the way she had come, hoping he had not noticed her.
She went to one and only class for of the day and then had gotten food as usual, having most of her classes canceled, due to the shortage of professors.
She went to grab some warm bread from the little elf Deek, who also had cheese as an extra treat to pair with it.

She beamed as she walk to her room with a new book in hand to enjoy tonight for enjoyment for once.

when she stopped quickly before her common room entrance….. seeing that she was already spotted. He stood there waiting, she took a breath before stepping forward.

Leaning against the barrel, arms crossed, eyes hollowed by sleepless nights. He was covered fully for how warm it usually is in this area. His sleeves yanked down like before, a carefully done up outfit, secrets just hidden beneath.

She walked by without meeting his gaze.
“You’re avoiding me.” Voice came out low, quiet, the fire he had in them last time they spoke, dimmed.

“No.” Vyra lied, but her voice aught slightly.
“I am just late for…”

He did not move aside, blocking her entrance instead. Instead, he tilted his head, studying her, as if seeing past what she said, noticing the food and book. His gaze felt as if it was scraping against bones.

“Late for…..a night alone?” Reading the title of her book, eyebrows raising a tad. “I had tried catching you in your Beasts class but you rushed past before I could say much…nice hair by the way.” His hand went up to grab a feather stuck between strands of her hair, pulling it in front of them before handing it out for her to grab.

As she went to reach for it, his sleeve slipped. Only an inch. Long enough for her to see.

Black ink curled along the underside of his forearm, his eyes followed hers, yanking the fabric back down, but she saw a glimpse of dark, tangled sigils etched deep within his skin.

Her eyes lingering on his wrist, eyebrows scrunching together in frustration.

The marks on his skin could not be anything other than to do with dark magic, and he was covering them on purpose, away from prying eyes.
Her eyes grew wide in realization.

She defended him all night with Garreth and…she could not even finish the thought of what more this could possibly mean.

A chill flooded her veins. Sebastian stiffened immediately, seeing her expression change, confusion, fear then to something more she did not mean to reveal. Following where her gaze drifted back to them to his face, broken for him.

“Don’t,” he muttered. “Don’t look at me like that.”
“I’m not, she whispered. But she was, because he was not who she remembered, furious, brilliant and painfully alive, was slipping out of reach. And something else was standing in his place, wearing his face.

His expression changed as she watched him, he brushed past her, his shoulder hitting hers slightly, as his boots striking the stone under them, sharply. The cold around her lingered after he vanished from sight.

Vyra tried eating in her room but couldn’t, and her book had become too quiet for her mind, she set it down, heading for the courtyard outside by the front gates toward the bees.

She sat on a familiar bench, scanning the area, light fading in the background, sounds of students chatter relaxing her mind.
Some time passed before she felt him near.

Ominous sat down beside her, his usual spot she noticed from previous years.

“Hello Vyra.” A student on a broom wobbled past them mid air, scrambling to get the broom under control.

“Hello Ominous.” Grabbing some parchment from his bag, he began folding then ripping them into squares as he spoke.
“You seem quiet this evening, you feel defeated, concerned?” The privacy to her emotions felt naked.

“I am fine…. tad worried for certain others, that is all.” She stared ahead watching a bird hop along the edge of the fountain, the truth pressed against her tongue, but it was too heavy and too fragile to speak aloud.

Ominous moved his body over a bit, grabbing her hand before she could pull away, then eventually welcoming the comfort, his fingers gently curling around her wrist.

“Here.” He said softly. “The birds will help. They helped me quite often.”
Guiding her wand hand in the air, giving her some parchment, folding it carefully, his touch warm, steady, grounding.
“Now,” he murmured. “Tap it twice.”

Magic shimmed aimlessly as a delicate paper bird unfolded itself from her hands, wings fluttering as it lifted into the air. It circled Ominous’s head, once before drifting upward, she tried again with another until five to six birds were now flying around them.

A faint smile touched his lips. But she was confused. “How can you….”

“I can sense magic just fine, see traces of any type of magic, even your own, it is how I know who is who, we all have different line work of magic flowing through us.” She smiled at this, not fully understanding it but didn’t pry just as he does not with her.

One last bird flew up.

“You’re a natural.” Warmth settled in his voice, flowing through her too.
Vyra watched as the birds rose, light, unburdened, untouched by the weight of the world.

“The birds give warmth, comfort as they fly around you.”
She listened to him speak, feeling exactly that. Watching them fly higher. Wishing she could follow them.
Amit came walking by, almost a near jog, arms full of scrolls, threatening to spill over.

“Ahh there you two are! I have discovered the most remarkable rune translation…..oh!” He laughed watching the flying parchment birds before him. “Fascinating! Vyra? Your work?”

Ominous answered for her. “Shes talented.” Amit beamed.
“Brilliant! Come along, just got word for a night class tonight, follow me.”

Ominous braced her back as she rose, following Amit as he chattered along.
The three walked through the corridors, Ominous keeping pace with Vyra, his shoulders deliberately brushing hers, reminding her she was not alone.
Then she almost froze, jumping as a whisper brushed her ear.
“Death…left…don’t trust him.”

Vyras head spun behind her quickly before coming back Amit still talking about star drawings and charts.
Ominous tensed beside her, noticing the shift.
“Are you cold?” She didn’t answer him. The whispers grew, filling her thoughts.

“Four left…find …dark….fear”
She pressed her fingers to her temples as the classroom doors loomed ahead.
A sharp almost angry, sounding voice pounded inside her head.
“Mark with death…blood!”

Vyra stopped walking, because this time the whisper screamed, wanting attention, the ghost of its breath hitting her face, but nothing was there.
Ominous steadied her, grabbing her arm, she breathed in quick, moving onward, silently as they entered class.

A new professor for Ancient runes entered, Ashwell. A silver hair but young witch, approaching the front.

“I appreciate those of you that got my letter for class tonight, I will be your new professor for Ancient runes, this year, we will focus on resonant runes, professor Weasley explained how certain runes can be combined for different rituals yes so we will move on to runic symbols that respond to not only magic but emotions.”

Vyras stomach twisted, of course emotion. Knowing Ominous somehow felt her own before she could identify them herself lately.
A coldness filled the room just then, Vyra didn’t turn but felt him, he slid into a chair just behind him.

“Someone unpleasant just arrived.” Ominous said it as a question. Muttering it under his breath. There were open seats everywhere but the one behind them had filled with his presence.

She did not need to answer Ominous to know he was correct, his distaste for Sebastian seemingly growing by the second.

Natty then came in late as well, sitting behind them as well, whispering.
“Are you alright Vyra? You look pale.” She noddd to Natty who looked at her then to Ominous and Sebastian. Thoughts forming in her mind but she kept them to herself unlike Garreth, she appreciated that about Natty, giving her a small smile.

The professor continued. “Some runes amplify what lies within you,” Ashwell continued, “some reveal it. Others might tear straight through it with the correct intentions.”

A spike of heat flared behind Vyras ribs, not fear. Something bracing, preparing, the voices had however silenced as if wanting her to listen in.

“Today, you all will learn a binding rune. Echovox. It allows two witches or wizards to briefly attune their magic. If preformed incorrectly, you may experience nausea, confusion or vivid emotional projection from your partner. If done correctly however, you will feel a momentary connection. This is to help with certain rituals or even during battles with large or powerful enemies with a partner.”

“Pairs please.” She pointed to each of us, giving her Ominous.
“If you want.” His voice low. “I memorized the strokes by sound and the traces of magic, I can guide you.” She appreciated this, her thoughts drifting. Runes were floated to each table for us.

“Please,” she whispered.

He smiled, positioning her wand hand gently, tracing the curve with careful precision. His touhc grounding the tremors he undoubtably felt.
But then she felt Sebastian gaze, slicing through her. Heavy, burning.
Every time Ominous leaned closer to attempt the spell, the air around them thickened. Charged, humming loudly.

“Focus here.” He answered her thoughts. “Not back there.”
She stiffened. “Is he looking.” She felt ridiculous after asking.
“You know he is.” Ominous paused. “Ignore him.
They completed the rune for a brief moment, connecting them before faltering, her mind gone. As the spell sputtered at the end.

“You did well,” his voice sounded like he meant it but she had not felt the same. “We will do better next time.”

Class ended quickly, parchment crumpling and chairs scraping.
“Send an owl if you need me.” Ominous grabbed her wrist, squeezing gently before heading out.

He must be wanting to avoid Sebastian too, something shifted before heading left, something he didn’t want her to know about.
She turned but Sebastian had already gone.

She asked out of class, almost colliding with Garreth, satchel swinging dangerously. “Perfect timing…” she turned. “No wait, walk with me, just listen…..”

she paused before stopping out of sheer shock. “Waht do you need now?” Their argument from days prior still bleeding through apparently, but also that voice he had when he needed something for his brews.
He leaned closer, eyes darting. “Hypothetically, if someone needed to get into the headmasters office….”

“No.” She tried to walk away but he interjected.
“You didnt let me finish!” He groaned. “I am on the brink of genius! A potion to create a second version of myself, imagine it!”
“Or disaster.” Pausing.“Semantics.” She smiled a bit at him for that.
“I am not help make two of you.”

He sagged. “One Garreth is plenty trouble…” then perked up.
“If you change your mind.” He gleamed, hopeful.

“I wont.”

Garreth gave her a serious look before walking away, eyes darting behind her, she was not in the mood and turned away, leaving.
She saw waht Garreth had been leering at, Sebastian leaning against the wall.

She heard Garreth muttering recipes, that sounded like explosions waiting to happen as she move forward.
She almsot walked past him until.

“Helping Garreth with Headmaster level crimes?” He asked lightly. “Didn’t know you were offering your services to everyone.”
Hostile now, quiet but sharp.
“I’m not helping him, not that it is your business.” He stepped closer, she stepped back.

“You seemed comfortable with Ominous today,” he paused. Eyes flicking to her wrist where ominous had held.
“He was helping me.” She didn’t meet his eyes.
“Is that what you’re calling it?” Their argument within the corridor seemed to shrink around them.

She thought if he wanted Ominous to himself again then that would be his own problem to solve.

“Not today please.” Her voice pleading.
“What are you afraid of.”

Realization that it might be everything, and yet she wondered if it was also him and yet no it was not, not fully. She closed her mouth despite herself.
She lifted a hand to continue another thought, when hey faze shifted just past Sebastian, seeing a familiar creature of brown fur blurring past, stopping to grab a necklace he dropped.

Sebastian noticed her gaze , tilting his own head in confusion.
Her eyes grew wide, knowing that was her Niffler.
“Not again…Chip!” Their argument moment Chip heard her calling him, he ran in circles before feeling the scene.

Sebastian looked as Vyra bolted past him, he did not hesitate to follow. They ended up past her astle gates, panting to a fast paced walk.
“All of days for that little devil to escape, it ….”

She ignored him, running into the forest before them, his little prints digging into the mud.

Trees began blurring by her, following the prints, casting Reveio.
Half way in, Sebastian finally spoke again.

“Check your pockets, you always keep at least one galleon…”she searched her pocket, turning them inside out.

“He must have taken it.” She huffed a breath. “I do not have anything shiny.”

Sebastian cursed under his breath. Scanning their surroundings.
The sunset drawing close but deeper into the woods it was pitch black almost. The trees bleeding shadows in a territory that began to feel like trespassing.

Sebastian grumbled under his breath, Vyra did not turn back to look at him.
“You can go back Sebastian.”

“No.” His anser sounded quiet but final. Making her pulse jump.
The forest was silent and underwhelming as if anticiapating something to come or was it Sebastian’s quiet footsteps behind her making her anxious too. He would not hurt her, she hoped.

His silence began to grow heavy with unspoken words, moving along with the light breeze.

The forest felt alive under their boots, Vyra was about ready to use Revelio again.

It was quick, sudden, his arms snapping out, grabbing her hard, pulling her off the path and behind a large tree.
Before she could make a sound, his hand covered her mouth, pulling her back against his chest.

“Do not move.” His whisper brushed her ear. Her heart pounding wildly. She was certain he could feel it, while his own body was steady, firm, magic sharp and electric in the air.

Vyra went to speak but his finger pressed to her lips, peering around the tree quickly. “Shh.”
She followed his gaze, a dark figure moving through the trees, onto the path they had just been on.

It was slow, graceful, yet so still. And pale. The figure glided into a patch of dying sunlight, a man?…..no. Not a man or wizard. Its skin seemed to be missing the pumping pulse of a heart, eyes like garment glass, long skinny fingers, ready to grab souls.

A vampire.
“Do not move.”

She didnt, couldn’t. The vampire stepping closer, seemingly following a scent, sniffing the air loudly.

Vyra could now feel his heartbeat through her back. Fast but steady. Deadly, she reminded herself he was.

His wand hovering past her head, while the creature shifted its head in an unnatural motion.

A strange guttural sound came from the creatures throat, it seemed to bend the ground with it. Like it was calling for something, not spotting them yet it seemed.

The odd creature knelt to the ground at an unnatural angle, pressing its nose to the earth while doing circles.

“What’s it doing?” He didn’t answer her, just put his hand up before settling it onto her waist, in preparation for what’s to come.
Images of what those jagged teeth could do to such delicate skin made her body reflex-ably press further into him.

Wind whistling by catching the second figure jsut to their right, snapping a twig before it pounced at them, they both threw Depulso at it, falling backwards themselves over roots at the surprise attack.

“The first one was a distraction.” She breathed out on her back.
He pulled her up just as the first vampire peered around the tree, climbing the trunk, nails scarping into the bark.

A branch snapped behind them, both lunging at the same time, targeting them separately. Sebastian casted a shielding charm that broke, blasting him backwards a bit.

The vampire pouncing from the tree toward Vyra as she too put a Protego up, then using Stupify, backing up a few steps to cast Bombarda, flinging it back enough, before casting Flipendo.

Sebastian shouting Confringo behind her but her focus was to vampire standing up, to charge. Her wand pointing at it, fire erupting, long enough until it bursted into flame’s completely.

A loud thud heard behind her, she turned quickly in a panic not hearing Sebastians voice, assuming the worst.

Vyra then had very little time to react after making sure Sebastian was still standing. when a third vampire landed itself onto her, both of them falling to the ground, wand dropping beside her as the air left her lungs.

Its skinny arms surrounding her vision above her, teeth open wide, she felt around for her wand, pushing it back with her other arm, until a bright green light hit the air, the vampire flung back, convulsing on the ground beside her.

Sebastian then casted Confringo repeatedly until it erupted into flames.
A third vampire lunged in a blind rage, finding her wand pointing it to the air, feeling the strong electrical current as it came crashing down into the earth.
It missed, Vyras arm burning from the use of it, and then that sharp pain behind h eyes, so intensely, she dropped to her knees.

She heard nothing, saw nothing, just that blinding white pain, consuming.
When the pain dulled finally, she felt a hand on her back, pushing her upward. The smell of burnt flesh filling the air around them, fire burning along the edges of their vision as they both stared at one another.

“Are you hurt? Bit..scratched?”

Looking up down to see the blood spilling around her collar, his face inches from her own. She nodded at his question.

“I heard screaming, so high pitched, then it’s felt like my arm was burning.
Blood continued to streak her neck, soaking her collar.

“Let’s go.” He said tightly. “Now.”

She shook her head at him. “Chip…”
His arms went up, slowly trying to get closer. “No. If we cannot get him then nothing else can. We need….”

He tried grabbing her but she moved back, scanning the area for Chip.
Sebastian got a foot near her as she searched, brushing hair back to look closer at the blood trailing down from her ear.

“I promise he will be alright, we need to get back, he is smart and can handle himself fine.” He went to grab her again but she bolted back.
“No, dont.”

She shook her head, almost wishing he would just leave.
“Stop.” He breathed out, almost pleading. “Please, you’re hurt.” She froze, not from the words but the guilt glowing in his eyes, the vulnerability in his tone…..was so unexpecting for it to be coming from him, the one who radiated dark amgic in any room he walked in.

“If anything happens to him, you can hex me immediately.” She gritted her teeth hoping he was right.
Hesitation pulling but she relented into his touch this time.
Her ankle pulsed, a sharp pain shooting up her leg, almost toppling over.
He went to help but shook him off.

Sebastian knelt down to preform a healing charm, unrecognizable.
“We should not apparate in your state, the blood….it is unclear of what caused it so it could make it worse.”

The pain eased, allowing them to walk but slowly back, he kept to her pace, scanning the woods for anything more.

“What happened back there? With the screaming?” She had not realized she had been screaming in that moment, the pain muted all sound.
“It is usually only whispers, within the castle, but this time the scream was so loud..it felt as though my eardrums could no longer take it….. First time they bled like this.”

His expression was blank, staring ahead but his steps faltered.
“What do these whispers say? What do they tell you?” His question was surprising, not looking at her like she was insane, instead kept himself composed.

“Nothing ever intelligible, too faint…usually.” His eyes grew dark, thoughts drifting, wand twirling as they walked. As if something dark was clinging to him.

They both went quiet as the castle grew above them. She noticed his hand had never left her wrist, pulling her along inside the castle, the warmth never fully reaching her.

They had got some puzzled and shocked glances, passing other students, some stopped to stare at the blood around her white button up, he ignored every one of them but his pace picked up.

The hospital wing smelled of antiseptic and lies.
The nurse gasping at their state.
“Carino, Sallow…what happened?” Sebastian answered before Vyra could speak.

“She tripped, hitting her head, ringing in her ears right after that.” A lie rolling of the tongue smoothly.

The nurse frowned. “Then why is there blood from both ears?”
Vyra almsot told her the truth of what was lurking within the dark shaowdows of the forest, but he cut in sharply again.

“She fell in some dense bushed as we were searching for ingredients for class.” Another lie, quick. The nurse eyes him skeptically, wanting to hear Vyra speak.

“Is this all true Carino? Did you hear anything strange, wherever you were? …..Miss Carino.”

She glared at Sebastian daring him to speak again, he didnt.
He watched vyra instead, waiting and wondering if she would go along with such a lie.

“Yes…..was not being careful, loud ringing after I fell, then the blood, Sebastian got me here straight away.” The nurse seemed hesitant to believe her
“Hmmm well alright. Was there anything….” Before she could ask anything more, hurried footsteps echoed closer, voice in a panic.

“Vyra!, oh Merlin….” Poppy gasped, “what happened?” She too eyed the blood, eyes growing and then to Sebastian hovering over Vyra with an accusatory glance, eyes slitting through him. Sharp.

Sebastian stepped back, rubbing his neck. “I should go, we can speak later.” Poppy noticed the blood on his own sleeve and wrist, putting her own story together.

“Sebastian.” She said carefully, controlled. “Forests aren’t dangerous unless a wizard brings it with them, with such intentions.”
He stopped walking for a moment, just a breath. Then continued on without a word.

Poppy exhaled shakily before turning back to Vyra. “Tell me everything.” The nurse eyed them, exhaling but left.

“You’re not staying here alone tonight,” Poppy said, then began rambling, asking question after question. The nurse letting her stay this one time.
When Poppy dosed off later that night, Vyra opened her journal quickly.

Journal entry: Five
The whisper in the forest was not new.
The scream still haunts me, not evil, not entirely.
But it knows me and it is not finished. All the while my thoughts filling more with Sebastian and how he is changing, it worries me, filling me with infinite concern.
—V.C.

Chapter Text

Anticipation. Vyra didn’t remember falling asleep after the nightmare last night.

Mirrors, yet again. Endless this time, stretching deep within her consciousness, webbing through her mind more frequently and urgently, and yet it did not frighten her this time, it was beginning to feel like a message, Isadoras name, being the only suggestion.

With the whispers growing loudly, most of the time still sounded that of hundreds instead of just one particular voice, while the connection to what sets them off is unknown, gnawing at her.

The sunlight lit the space around her, and yet it never felt more dark.

A note pinned to her shirt, reading. —will meet you at the Great Hall. -Poppy

Her limbs felt heavy from last night, but she managed to prepare herself, dressing quickly.

Just up the stairs neat the grand staircase, Ominous waited, leaning against the wall with a book in hand, finger tracing the page until he gelt her close by.

“Ahh I was begining to think you slept in. Good morning.”

She had not answered, stepping into him instead, his body becoming more relaxed to each embrace it felt, while pressing her forehead gently to his chest, she smelled parchment, crushed sage, and something she was unable to identify.

“I could have slept the day away if I am being honest, however the sweet smell of pastries motivated my feet, raspberry scone are my favorite.” She felt Ominous chest vibrate with a silent laugh before they slid away from one another.

Before they could get moving, the air tightened, sensing him before she seen him.

He stood by the stairs, book in hand, glancing back and forth from her to Ominous, uncertainty weighing.

Sebastian visibly looked harsher today, his body heavy, as if ambition alone was only thing sustaining him.

When Ominous placed a hold on her arm, Sebastian visibly tensed, making Vyra move out of Ominous grasp without thought.

“We should get going.”

Ominous did not question her, wand raised, leading the way up the stairs to the Great Hall. Vyra heard his voice through a muffled haze, thought drifting.

Just before reaching the doors, poppy nearly collided with them, emerging down the steps, her mood lighter compared to last night.

“Are you feeling any better today? I went to find you in the hospital wing but the nurse said you had left already….” Poppy stopped mid thought, glancing between the two of them, before her glance went just behind them, her expression darkening.

Vyra looked back quickly but he was gone, exhaling at Poppy’s accusatory glare coming back.

“I am, thank you Poppy. Care to join us for some pastries?” Poppy let a long breath out before shaking her head in frustration.

“I actually need to run, Professor Howin will have my head if I am late again, but she means well, preparing me for the end of this year’s NEWTS.” Then direction her attention to Ominous. “You will keep an eye on her today won’t you?”

Ominous huffed a laugh at the statement alone.
“I always do.” He answered quietly.

She waved goodbye, picking up her pace. Vyra suddenly feeling Ominous’s presence, weighing heavy near her.

“So,” He said. “Why were you in the hospital wing?” His voice was hesitant but concerned, not trying to pry.

“I am clumsy, nothing to worry about, I promise.” Ominous had not seemed to want to let it go but took hold of her arm anyway as they found empty seats.

Hogwarts felt different today, quieter, or possibly the quiet was becoming foreign.

On the way to class, Ominous every few steps it seemed he would incline his head toward her, wanting to speak.
Sencing her more than communicating.

“You’re off today, are you sure…..” before. He could ask again about last night she cut him off.

“I’m fine Ominous.” Her tone came out a tad sharper than intended so she settled her hand within his.

“Are you hurt? Or did you not sleep well?” Before she could ignore his question, he gently pulled her back to stop before the classroom.

“I was……just reading, was up late.” She fiddled with her tie, unsure of why her chest ached from the lie.

“Reading.” He repeated. “The kind that leaves you cold and shaking?” How Ominous could sense emotions was unclear, but she was beginning to feel as though her privacy was being ambushed somehow. His own secrets locked up tightly.
“If you truly do not wish to speak on it, then I will not say a word more.”
His tone was softer, making it difficult to be upset.

“Please….”
He smiled faintly, but the worry lingered on his face, making her chest ache.

“I will meet you after class, we can walk to potions together. And possibly by then you can tell me what you were really reading.” He squeezed her hand gently, leaving her with a silent goodbye.

She felt the warm, inscense filled Divination classroom. Natty filling her view excitedly before she could take it all in.

“Vyra! Good….can I please borrow your notes from today? I must leave early. A few students were offered to observe a real trial, the details were vague but it will be quit the experience.”

“Vyra blinked slowly, startled. “Yes….yes of course, when do you leave?”

“Immediately,” Natty said, grabbing her belongings. “My mother is proud.”

“Vyra smiled despite herself. “As am I, Natty.”
Natty paused, looking her over, a confused expression wary.

“Are you alright? You look a bit tired?” Vyra kept her face composed, feeling the annoyance surfacing.

“I’m fine, I promise.”

Natty didnt look convinced but hugged her tightly before briskly leaving.

The classroom was hazy with clove smoke, hanging crystals and warm torches along the wall, a place she always found soothing.

Today it pressed down on her. Head aching from the night prior. A dull, relentless throb, blooming behind her temples. Her thoughts slipping through her grasp to reality sometimes, like smoke…. fragmented, unreliable.

Even with the whispers gone, focusing felt impossible, the silence growing hostile, as if they were waiting for the precise moment o return, making her anticipate it at every moment.

The professors voice drifting in and out, nothing anchoring her currently to the horrors, recalling the events from yesterday. The vampires

The cold that sunk into her bones after Sebastian had touched her. Sharp enough it felt as if death itself made an appearance. Then the screams, screeching, the blinding pain that came with it..raw, still lingering.

Then the nightmare of those bloody mirror’s.

She had not realized she had been staring blankly at the teacup before her until professor Onai picked it up, peering down at her.

“Miss Carino,” she spoke softly. Peering down ]. “Your mind is adrift this morning, here are some notes you can catch yourself up on later, go take care of yourself…you are dismissed.”

She pressed parchment into Vyras hands, and she left quickly.

Clutching the parchment to her chest, reaching the end of the spiral stairs, her head throbbing with each step.

And yet Ominous was not there waiting. Dark brown hair filled her view instead.

Sebastian stood in the shadow of the stairs, his attention shot up at the sound of her boots hitting stone.

He resembled a shadow, his arms folded, head slightly lowered as if he’d been standing there long enough to tie himself into knots.

Vyras breath caught. She straightened, bracing herself, for… a comment, a demand, a question she was not ready for. But he stepped toward her with unusual softness.

“Ominous was pulled today,” Sebastian said quietly. “He asked me to walk you to class, promised, actually.”

Vyra blinked in a daze. “What, Is he….”

“He’s fine,” he added quickly. “ his voice came out rougher today, as if he had not slept well either. “There was an urgent family matter.”

She did not believe him, lying came easily for him. Instead of arguing, she forced a smile, nodding. Unsure of what more to do under his overwhelming gaze.

The corridor felt too narrow for the two of them. Sebastians kept at her pace, hands tucked in his pockets, shoulders tense.

She tried not to stare, but kept drifting back to his wrists, searching for the marks underneath. Even his collar was pulled high.

He noticed the way her eyes roamed him, judging. Lingering on the way her tongue drifting over her bottom lip when he caught her. An unconscious tell he noted.

“Vyra I was wondering….” She cut him off sharply.

“No. Not the mirrors….I wont.”

Sebastian flinched slightly. Also imperceptible but she saw it.

“I wasn’t going to ask that,” his tone low.

It was all lies to her, not daring to respond again from either of them. The tension between them twisting tighter with every step.

By the time they reached the potions classroom, the atmosphere shifted instantly.

A cold damp smell came from the stone, sounds of bubbling cauldrons, and hushed chatter, relaxing her core with each deep breath.

Professor Sharp watching in the corner like a hawk poised to strike, especially at certain students.

Garreth Weasley stood by his potion station, stirring something far too enthusiastically. His eyes roaming up at them walking in together then froze.

He mouthed. “Are you mad?”

Vyra nearly laughed, despite herself at the dramatics as well as shaking her head in mild annoyance. Lack of sleep was making her quite irritable, too easily.

Sebastian expression darkened, daring Garreth to speak aloud. Garreth averted his eyes, choosing to live another day.

He waved at Vyra, slightly too eager, before pretending to focus on his cauldron.

Vyra took to her potions station, focusing on the solidarity, enjoying it for only just a moment before professor Sharp spoke aloud.
Sebastian’s presence was felt close by, like a shadow creeping over her shoulder.

“Concordia Animira, is an ancient brew, not frequently taught often, but effective in rare cases,” he waved the vial in the air, showing the silver swirling potion. “You will be working in pairs today, as this brew requires at the most two, for it to be successfully brewed.” Sharp pointed to a few students. “Carino, Sallow…..Weasley, Knott.” Garreths eyes went wide, turning aorund in shock.

Brilliant she thought to herself, the castle and professors love the theatrics.
Sebastian had not wasted time taking the seat beside her. Close enough, that the tension in her ribs pinched. His hands however were steady as he pulled out the ingredients.

Garreth in the next station over, kept glancing over his shoulder, every few moments. Each time, Sebastian noticed, his jaw ticking once or twice. Vyra did not let her gaze linger too long on that.

Vyra began crushing the asphodel roots, while Sebastian stirred in another ingredient.

“Now for this brew to be successful you both must share the same intent, this will briefly sync you both, useful together on multiple enemies or one larger than themselves, and certain rituals.” He paused. “This brew cannot be done alone as its purpose is to sync two souls, both magic coming together briefly. Stay close to your partner, if either wavers, the brew will fail.”

She did not move, feeling him before she saw him. The cold, subtle, wrong, as though the air bent away from him. His arm went to drop dittany leaves in, his sleeve moving up to show a glimpse of those dark marks once more, she ignored it, focusing……no use in arguing now.

Their shoulders nearly brushing, Vyras fingers trembling as she went to grab the moon-root.

Reading the textbook on when using this potion, both participants will need to hold hands, drinking it simultaneously for it to work, while keeping the same intent.
Lots of steps with this brew, she thought to herself.

Then the whisper coming fast, out of no where.
“A burned soul.”

It was so clear it made her freeze. The room tilted slightly, for a moment it did not feel like they were in the potions classroom. But in a dark damp, hollowing pit these voices seem to be coming from.

Sebastian noticed her hesitation immediately.

“Vyra…” voice low enough only she could hear. “Breathe.”

She swallowed, a hand trembling slightly over the caldron, her breath breaking, breezing against his cheek. “I don’t…..”

“You’re safe.” He said. Voice steady despite the tension coiled behind it. “Stay with me.”

Their eyes then met briefly. Something shifted.

The couldron responded, not violently. Shaking but steady. The silver dark liquid smoothed, its surface pulsing in slow, synchronized rings. The temperature in the air between them warmed, then cooled again, as if reacting to the space they refused to acknowledge.

Vyra forgot the whispers, the room where they stood. All she could see was him, feel his magic surging onward, his own expression betraying nothing, but his gaze was fierce, searching, hungry in a way that startled her. As if he were testing himself. As if her nearness was both grounding and unbearable.
while a threat of destruction lingered.

Neither of them noticed when the brew reached completion.

“Excellent,” Professor Sharp cut in behind them. “Rarely do I see such…..alignment and on the first try. Nice work.”

The words lingered. Sebastian stepped back at once. Vyra felt the empty space beside her grow cold.

Vyra exhaled loudly. Then a flash of a figure, too quick too name, but it made her jump back, her arm pressing into the cauldron as it wobbled back and forth before tipping over, spilling their brew onto the floor.

She grabbed the tables edge before falling completely, steadying herself then her eyes scanned the room to all eyes on her.

Her heart bega beating faster, wanting to run out of the room, but it was not long before it happened again.

“Take his pain, he’s burned.”

Another whisper flew again her ear, she shook her head, not beliving this was happening.

Sebastians gaze however lingered on Vyra, stepping toward her once more, concern breaking through his carefully set face. He began reaching, not the cauldron, not the mess. Her.

“Miss Carino,” Sharp cut in. “Explain yourself.”

The whisper returned, like a blade behind her eyes, brigning that familiar ache along with it. She was going insane she told herself.
“Stop his suffering.”

She blinked dazed, unsure of what any of this meant. Her vision tunneling, her fingers curling into her hair, as pain flared, sharp and quickly, as if taunting her, breath coming uneven.

“Leaves me alone…..” she gasped, not to Sharp or to anyone else but to whatever was pressing itself inside her, scraping her mind with malicious intent.

“Mind your tone, Carino.” Sharp warned.

“Please, …..just leave me …..alone…” her voice came out chipped, her nails dug deep into her palm, until what felt like an eternity, it released her.

The pain eased quickly, her vision coming into focus seeing Sebastians full attention on her, his eyebrows pressed firmly together.

The room was deathly quiet, while Sharps expression hardened further.
“I will not be spoken to in such a manner,” Vyra blinked, dazed at his tone.

“I didn’t…no I had not meant…” he cut her off.

“That will be enough…detention, after class.”

A chair scraped loudly, Garreth standing onto his feet.
“Professor she is not well, it was clearly an accident.” His wording and outburst was enough. Sharps eyes flicking to him, sharp as glass.

“Sit down.”

Gereth hesitated.
“I was just explaining……”

Sharp had enough.
“Dentition for you as well, since you also cannot hold your tongue, already on thin ice for the last incident you caused. Now inserting yourself into matters that do not concern you, will not improve your standing.”

Garreths jaw clenched but he sat, defeated. Meanwhile Sebastian was already beside Vyra. His hand came down gently on her shoulder, steadying her as she swayed. The cold swept in where he touched, present, seeping but grounding.

“Breathe for me.” Voice a whisper. “You’re safe.”

She couldn’t answer him, head full of static, foggy, thoughts dissolving before she could grasp them.

Sebastian raised his wand to vanish the remnants of the spilled brew.
“Stop it right there, Sallow…” but before Sharp could finish, the mess was gone. Sebastian did not look away from Vyra, even at Sharps huffed annoyance.

“Mr. Sallow,” he said coolly. “Since you seem so intent in disregarding instruction and protocol, you may join your peers in detention as well.”

Sebastian inclined his head once. His hand never leaving her shoulder.

The room emptied quickly before Sharp could claim anymore victims, just the three of them and a mountain of blackened cauldrons.

“Twenty each, scrubbed by hand..I will be back to inspect.”
He swept out, the door squeaking shut behind him. For a moment no one spoke.
Then Garreth muttered under his breath. “This would go a lot faster with magic.”

“Defeats the purpose.” Sebastian said flatly, grabbing a brush.

Garreth snorted. “Well look who’s talking, you haven’t said more than three words all class and somehow you’re in here too. “ bitterness laced his words, Vyra could only glance up exhausted, wishing to be anywhere else.

Sebasiatan shot him a glare, sharp enough to cut stone.
“Oh hush it Weasley, as if….”

Vyra sighed, “please stop, it’ll go faster without the bickering.” Both went quietly, grudgingly.

She added softly then. “Thank you both for trying to help.” She directed it at them both but her eyes darted up to Sebastian, locking eyes briefly.

Garreth smiled at her, bright and immediate, Sebastian did not but his shoulders eased just a bit.

Time passsd in silence, cauldrons clanked softly as they scrubbed.
Then just faintly this time a voice at her ear.
“Help me.”

Vyra spun her head, expecting someone to be there, breathing in sharply, except nothing, just Garreth staring at her worriedly.

Garreth froze. “Vyra, what’s wrong?”

“I….I thought I heard someone.”

“Like voices?” He asked carefully, before she understood how that sounded.

Her throat tightened. “Nothing never mind.” She whispered.

Sebastian had paused in his scrubbing, his head lifting slightly. Not toward her but the dark corner where her glance had gone, like he was trying to sense what she had, but kept silent.

One by one. Garreth finished first, tossing his brush aside dramatically. “Finally.” He looked to Vyras pile. “Would you like me to wait?”

She forced a smile. “No, this is my last one.” It was unclear if he believed her as he nodded, and shuffled out, muttering something about falling asleep during dinner.

When the door clicked shut…Vyra realized Sebastian had finished ages ago, yet he hadn’t left.

He was leaning against a table, quietly watching her now and again. When she reached for another caldron, he stepped forward, wordlessly taking it from her arms. His fingers brushed hers and the air snapped cold again. Not enough to startle but to a warning. Something was changing in him, soemthing was wrong. She felt it, as well as could see it.

But he still knelt beside her, sleeves rolled up, keeping his thoughts to himself as he scrubbed, silver and soot from the iron. She sat there watching him, not realizing.

When the last couldron was scraped clean, Sharps footsteps fading into the distance after checking their work.

“Come on,” his voice low, chipped. Exhaling loudly. “Let’s get out of here.”

They walked through the halls in silence. Every step felt measured, heavy, as if the castle itself was holding its breath for them.

Vyras mind wandered, tracing the lines of his jaw, the loss of color from his skin, the faint dark circles under his eyes, haunting. Forcing herself to not ask questions, she wasn’t sure she wanted the answers to.

When they got to the Hufflepuff common room area, she tugged his shirt to follow her into the kitchen, it was empty of anyone at this time.

The small hearth smelled of warm bread and roasting chicken. She grabbed. A loaf, slicing thin pieces of each, adding some vegetables. He watched her carefully, words assembling within but unable to speak.

She turned around, stepping close, handing him the plate, he took it as she offered him a seat.

“Are we allowed in here?” He asked looking around.

“Probably not.” His brows jumped at her response, not expecting it. She sat across from him, grabbing his bread to add butter before giving it back. she began eating, keeping her gaze down but his stayed pinned.

He watched her closely, almost calculating her movements.

“Thank you….” He said.

“You helped me today.” She said between bites. Picking up his silverware to begin eating himself. He paused before eventually eating, almost forcing himself.

His gaze lingered on her, opening his mouth but hesitating.
“Last night….” He began but she cut him off, placing a hand on his forearm. A shadow of restraint on his features at the sudden contact.

“We will go to the coast tomorrow night, no classes the day after so no better time.” Vyra caught the slightest gleam in his eyes, quick, like lightning under storm clouds. He nodded slowly, swallowing whatever he wanted to say.

“Tomorrow.” But he continued anyway. “But I wanted to ask…” the door creaked opened, Poppy striding in, grinning wildly until her eyes landed on them togeher.

Poppy narrowed her eyes at him.
He inclined his head toward her in acknowledgment before looking back to Vyra.

“Tomorrow, goodnight.” He got up slowly, leaving Vyra and Poppy in an awkward quiet tension between them now.

Vyra watched him go, then shot her head at Poppy, as tonight was not the night…nor any night, perhaps.

The next morning, Vyra got up earlier than usual, sitting down alone for breakfast when a figure loomed over her.

She breathed out annoyed expecting Garreth but to her lovely surprise, Ominous stood, she pulled him to sit immediately.

She wanted to ask him about yesterday but he seemed already prepared to tell it.

He paused, wanting to speak but halted himself, preparing.
“Vyra…there is pressing news…my….” Before he could finish another figure loomed over them at the end of their table. His hair dark, but his eyes a deep blue, combed back neatly like Ominous, a few strands falling to the front. His smile confident.

“Vyra Carino, I presume?” He extended his hand. “I’m Theo. Theo Gaunt. Ominous brother, one of five. He insisted I introduce myself.”

But Ominous tensed visibly, she noticed. Watching his fingers clench at his sides as they stood, a silent warning to be wary in the pit of her stomach.

Vyra took his hand anyway, his gaze never drifting, Voice lifting in a way that made her chest clench.

“It’s a pleasure to finally meet you, my family has been non stop talking about you. And I can fully see their reasoning why, we should grab drinks together in the near future.”

Vyra blinked surprised, caught off guard. Theos smile lingered, slightly playful, almsot flirtatious, making her cheeks warm.

Before the moment could stretch any longer, a shadow fell over them. Sebastian appearing silently behind her, dark and imposing.

Theo turned to him, smirking faintly. “Ah you are Sebastian Sallow, we met a few years back…..nothing serious to recall.”

Vyra watched his jaw tighten before glancing back to Theo. But Sebastian eyes flicked to Vyra and Ominous, a silent waning, passing over his expression.

Theos focus however, never wavered from Vyra, Ominous whole body tensing, shoulders rigid. Vyra could feel the tension coil around them like iron chains.

Theo lingered long enough for the silence to become almost unbearable, making Theos grin widen with each passing moment.

“My invitation still stands.” He winks to Vyra before departing but not before also glancing breifly at Sebastian.

she couldn’t see his expression but by Theos grin it must of been deadly.
She did not see him go but heard his footsteps growing fainter before sitting back down.

“Are you alright?” Vyra asked Ominous warily. Concern threading through her tone. Watching him carefully, his eyes won’t give anything away but his body always does.

“I will be…” she sat across from him, holding his arm. “I was trying to warn you about my family, there is soemthing big coming, and I know for certain they are apart of it somehow, they moved all our family artifacts away in hiding and then purchased these flying horses. The timing of it all is strange and all my brothers will be attending Hogwarts this year besides the eldest, so please be cautious around them.”

Vyra absorbed all this silently, letting him speak without interruption.
“My time will be accounted for often, but whenever I have the time I will send an owl to you. And if I know more of their plans you will be the first to inform,” He paused. “I will walk you to potions, after divination.” Ominous rubbed the back of his neck before standing, gripping her shoulder before heading out.

The castle felt alive around her suddenly, as if more eyes is what she needed, less privacy.

Another figure blocked her path on the way out of the Hall, those same eyes but his hair color was closer to Ominous. His presence felt heavier than Theos, as if the air itself shifted to accommodate him.

“Vyra Carino, a pleasure.”

Her steps slowed reluctantly, he regarded her openly, head tilted just enough to suggest curiosity rather than courtesy. His expression was calm, almost bored. But his eyes roamed. Not warmly, assessing.

“You know my name,” she said.

He smiled faintly. “Everyone knows your name.” His tone sent a chill through her spine.

“I was heading to class,” she said, attempting to move around him.

He blocked it. “As was I, thought you would appreciate the company.”

“I don’t.” She replied firmly.

He chuckled under his breath, inclining his head. “Straightforward, I respect that.”

His gaze drifting to the line of her jaw, to the way she held herself, the quiet steadiness that did not match the rumors.
“You’re different from what I expected.”

She squinted her eyes a bit. “And what did you expect?”

“Someone more arrogant,” his eyes flicked back to hers. “More broken.”
“Names Daemon by the way.”

“I’d rather not get to know you.” She said evenly.

Daemon stopped for a moment, his expression sharpened, not anger but interest, surprise.

“That’s a shame, we will have to remedy that for another time.” She stepped back, as he tipped his head to her, grinning.

“Good day.” She turned.

He licked his lips, nodding his head.
“Until then, Vyra Carino.”

She didnt look back as she walked away but she felt his gaze lingering.
Finally exhaling when she turned the corner, through the door to the courtyard.

She didnt have a moment of peace when it happened again, the air hummed with it, that sensation she felt so long ago drifting back into her lungs almost.

A younger Ravenclaw girl walking briskly by, head down, physically she was fine, but Vyra felt the strong pull of pain lingering underneath.

Pain slammed into her senses, grief twisting so tight as if bone was grinding against bone, desperation, loss.

She gasped, not seeing it, or hearing it, sensing it like gravity, pulling at her chest, wanting its first breath.

“Take it.” The whisper was clearly a woman this time, she shook her head, forcing herself to leave it alone.

Her vision blurred around the edges until she was far enough away. The voice coming in again but she held her head.
“Stop.” She whispered aloud.

Her nails digging into her palms until she must of been far enough away as the pulling disappeared.

Journal Entry: Six
I had never felt a sensation like that before. I could almost taste the pain in the air, it was pulling me toward it, so naturally, and the worst part is I almost thought of giving in, it would have been so easy. I feel ashamed but I am keeping my focus on tonight with Sebastian, feelings of dread, regret, lingering.

but I would be lying to myself to what I am feeling most…..anticipation.

Chapter Text

Denial. The room of requirement opened slowly. Not with the eager warmth it sometimes offered students in need., but with a grown of stone against stone, as though it had to be convinced this time.

Vera stepped through first.

The air inside was damp and loamy, heavy with the scent of earth and old magic. Lanterns flickered to life along the walls., casting a soft Amber glow over the rose of potions, drying racks hung with bundled herbs, and a low stone basin fed by trickling water that hadn’t existed anywhere else in the castle.

Sebastian paused, just inside the threshold. He didn’t touch anything.. he didn’t move.

This place… His voice was quiet. “It feels like it’s breathing.”

It does that sometimes,” Vyra said, slipping off her cloak “ it listens first.”

That earned her a look, sharp, curious, a little wary.

“You’ve been here before.” Not a question..

“Yes, a lot.”
She crossed the room, fingers, brushing the edge of the table where potion bottles had already been laid out…. Calming droughts., pepperup diluted., nearly to uselessness, a thicker potion sealed with black wax she hadn’t labeled yet, Just in case.

Sebastian’s gaze followed her hands, lingering on the way she moved through the space like it belonged to her. Meanwhile., he began to circle the room slowly., boots, quiet against the stone.

“ I didn’t know this place existed.” he muttered.

“It shows you what you, need,” Vyra replied. “not what you want.”

He huffed softly. “ that tracks.”

She turned toward the far wall, where a narrow archway led into a second chamber. Warmth spilled, tinged with green light from healing brews..

Her plants were there.
Moon pedal vines curled along trellis, their pool pale blossoms have closed, sensitive to the hour. Sebastian stopped short..” you’ve been busy.”

“They respond better when you listen.” she said, kneeling to adjust the soil around a young mandrake shoot.
“most …..just tell them what to do.”

He crouched beside her without thinking, watching the way, the plant still under her touch.

“ you are different tonight,” he said after a moment.

She stiffen only slightly. “ how so”.

His brow furrowed. “Quieter in a way as if you’re bracing for something.”

“I just want to be prepared,” Vyra said, standing back up.

Something flickered across his expression, then relief, maybe. Or resolve. He nodded once, as if that settled it.

“I’ll search the rest of the room,” he said. “make sure there aren’t any…..surprises.”

“Be careful,” she added softly. “ the room doesn’t like being poked..”

“I will try not to offend it.” He caught the faint smile played on her lips before turning around.

While he moved on, she crossed into the far alcove. The beast stirred at her presence..

A kneezle blinked sleepily, from its perch, tail flicking. A small moon calf lifted its head., eyes luminous and gentle. And curled near the stone wall. And half hidden beneath the woven blanket laid…. Her fox.

Antlers, pale’s bone, eyes reflecting, lantern, light like polished Amber. It lifted its head the moment she approached, ears swiveling.

“you have a weird looking fox here?” Sebastian asked from behind her, lowering his voice.

“It follows me,” she said simply. “ I think…… it always has.”

The fox rose, stepping closer, sniffing Sebastian once before retreating, just enough to watch him.

“That thing looks like it belongs in a legend,” he muttered.

She smiled. “most dangerous things do or in a storybook..”

The foxes gaze lingered on Sebastian longer than was polite. Vyra didn’t notice the way its antlers glowed faintly when he turned away.

They finished packing in silence. Potions tucked into inner pockets, cloaks secured.. wands checked.

Before leaving, Vyra hesitated. Then added one less item to her bag, a small spring of dried sea lavender bound with black thread.

Sebastian caught the motion. “Is that for luck?”

“For memory.” She didnt emblesish more.

The door to the room of requirement closed behind them with a sigh, stone grinding as it disappeared from sight.
The corridor was practically empty as they descended, torches dimming as if in deference…or warning. Somewhere in the castle, something old shifted in its sleep, as they both felt eyes on them winding through the castle.

Professor Weasley was spotted in the distance. Sebastian pressed Vyra back behind him, waiting, as professor Sharp joined her.

“Students this year are trying my last patience.” Their disillusionment charms shimmering in the light.

“This year does feel particularly odd, the ministry has been keen on paying more atttention to the wizarding schools lately, must be to do with new safety protocols.” Sharp scuffed.

“Must be why the Headmaster is visiting there so often, he has been quite vague on his ventures out to the ministry.”

Before they could hear more, they slipped past, finding an open window, knowing doors opening will alert the portraits.

“Sebastian..” she said quietly as they walked, the moonlight illuminating outside. “This morning, I was wondering…if Theo…should I….”

He cut her off sharply. “Stay away from him.” Tone firm, keeping a careful narrowed gaze on her. “He’s nothing to you.”

Vyra nodded, feeling unease creep up her spine. Words weren’t enough to pierce the dark calm of his warning.

Later, they slipped into the stables, careful to avoid any staff or other students, quickly scanning over the brooms hanging on the wall.

“I have my own broom, less likely to be traced.” She whispered, fingers racing along the handle. We are adults now so they can’t trace us that way either.”

Sebastian considered this, twirling his wand a few times before nodding. “Then we will take yours but we fly togehrer. Stay close, no wondering once we get there. Haven’t been in that area in years. Who knows who lurking at that coast.”

The decision of who would fly came after a brief debate. He eventually took the lead, shoulders squared against the biting wind, while she fled onto the broom behind him, their layers and gloves doing very little from the cold that was seeping into her bones. Yet, every time their bodies brushed, the harsh wind pushing her towards him, his body tensed every time.

A bit of wind picked up, jerking the broom, her body leached sideways as his hand gripped her, pulling her into him, gripping tightly onto her wrist. Then wrapping her arms around his waist, making her face heat unexpectedly.

Not just the heat, it was an unspoken sensation, grounding them against the chill of the night and the looniness that often accompanies it.

When they reached the coast, past the castle, toward the ocean, the waves rolled dark and harsh beneath the moonlight.

In the night air, it felt as if the coast revealed itself slowly to them. Not as a sweeping horizon, but in fragments..jagged stone first, slick with moisture, then the hiss of waves colliding with the cliff side rock far below. The moon hung low, swollen, its light fracturing every so often from the fog drifting in.

She got off first when they landed, the mirror floated just before the shore, waiting.

She glanced at him before stepping forward, hesitating only for a heartbeat, expecting a voice or a whisper to be summoned but she heard nothing of the sorts.

The mirrors surface rippled like liquid silver the closer she got. The misty glass showed no refection….at first.

It rippled once more before her reflection came into view. But not as she was dressed now. She looked older almost, wearing darker clothes, her hair longer, a few strands pinned back. Inside a tiny little cottage in the background. A man filled the view quickly, his back facing from view as he cupped the back of her neck before pressing his lips to hers.

Vyra stood staring at herself, gripping his shirt back, melting into the touch, the kiss becoming heated within moments, until clothes began to unfasten, turning their bodies slowly. She almost looked away until she saw who it was.

A face that made Vyras eyes grow wide as she stepped back from the mirrors view, lips parted unable to fully comprehend what she had just seen.

Her head was becoming heavy, especially as Sebastian watched from a distance, curiosity etching into his features.

“Are you alright? You look flushed….” She didnt meet his eyes fully. He seemed to be guessing all the possibilities of what she saw, swallowing hard. “You can tell me.”

His voice came out gentle, his face stoic, as she glanced up at him.

“No.” But he saw it in her eyes, the way her lips parted, to the way her cheeks reddened as her stare lingered.

He looked to the mirror then, but his body had tensed instantly, his hand clutching into fists. She wanted to ask him but stopped.

“What does this mirror show you?”

“I…I am not sure, hidden desires possibly but that would be the mirror of Erised, this one is different.” He paused looking back at her. “Do you see….ancient magic around it?”

“No…not the usual type of magic i see, but it does have a similar glow to it, a silver ripple effect….” Curiosity moved her closer, prickling her skin, puling her towards it. Despite the cold and fear she should have, it dulled in this moment…hand out, so close.

Sebastians hand grabbed her wrist, halting her. “Stop, we shouldn’t touch it.”

Vyra gazed up at him, voice firm, unwilling to stop now. “We came all this way.” She thought about the nightmares being a message from Isadora, this could be what she wanted her to find.

His grip did not loosen, his eyes drifting, losing focus from Vyra, the mirror and ocean, fading into the background. After a few long moments did his face fall back to Vyras own concerned face, scanning him over.

“Sebastian…are you alright.” He noticed his grip on her arm, wondering if this vision meant anything before shaking his head.

“I apologize, but this mirror could have a hex on it for all we know, or a curse. We are just here to look…”

She cut him off. “I have seen similar magic during my fifth year with Fig and it could be similar to the second entrance to the undercroft…it could open somewhere or something, if I touch it, maybe respond to my magic.”

He studied her, dark eyes searching hers, then slowly, reluctantly, moved aside.

She forced a smile to him before slowly moving her palm to the mirrors surface, the ripples moving like waves.

When her fingers touched the smooth surface, cold, vibrating in a way, the ripples quickened faster before a cold surge ran through her, stepping back a few paces in a daze, clutching her chest tightly.

“Vyra…..” his voice was distant as was his touch.

She let out the breath she had been holding as the feeling quickly went away.

Sebastian filled hr view. “What happened?” He reached for her but she waved him off, moving aorund him to look at the mirror.

“A small chill, nothing more, I think.” But her own self felt strange, not pain and her thoughts felt wide open, as if the walls around it had crumbled.

Sebastian watched her, eyebrows pinching in concern for once before following her gaze.

The mirror rippled away, glowing faintly, then reaching an open doorway, similar to ones she had seen in the past, briefly putting her mind at ease. Telling herself it was just another place Isadora created.

She stepped in first looking around to see at least five large tunnels, all covered in darkness, the walls echoing the distant war of the ocean behind them, but in the center, a podium with a floating cloak above it.

Sebastian moved around her without hesitation, sweeping it up. “This is it,” he said, voice tight, reverence and triumph lacing his words.

Without warning, a deep growl echoed down the one the tunnels. Sebastian’s hand tightened aorund her wrist, pulling her back toward the mirror doorway. The sound of the oceans waves clashing violently, as they emerged out.

Vyra stared stunned and disoriented. “I…I don’t understand, what….what is this for?”

“We need it for the next location, too many prying eyes,” he cupped the cloak tighter. “I am unsure of where exactly, but I can easily find out, I know it has old relics or runes….”

“No…” her stomach twisted with the mention of a relic, almost disbelieving. “Not me…this is my last trip.”

The silence stretched, he only turned, holding the cloak, turning it inside out, testing it. That was when she saw it fully in the moonlight.

His sleeve slipped, showing his forearm, showing black sigil marks in the shape of death itself, curling around his wrists like warnings.

Her eyes widened as she didnt hesitated closing the gap, grabbing his wrist, fully viewing it for the first time.

“What….what are these?” Her voice soft but shaky, disbelieving. “

His silence only flared her anger, his expression unreadable, the cloak suddenly heavy in his hands.

Her hands trembled, her grip tightening. “Take them off…..take them off now!”

He finally looked at her then, fully. The slightest flicker of curiously passing.

Vyra swallowed, the silence stretching, mind spinning with questions she wasn’t sure she wanted to ask. Instead walking quickly back to the broom.

The flight back to the castle was colder, longer than the trip out. The wind feeling sharper, the night deeper, and the silence heavier with every unspoken word between them.

Vyra leaned her body away from him, adding apparating to the top of her priorities.

Keeping her eyes pinned on the land rising to meet them. Her heartbeat felt like a drum in her throat.

The moment their boots hit the ground just nearby the old bridge Vyra practically jumped off the broom before spinning to face him.

“What are these marks Sebastian…” she demanded.

She followed him half way across the bridge as he tried walking off,
but her wand came out, casting close to him but miss, he turned to face her and without thinking levitated him briefly on the spot. He landed, one hand hitting the ground, looking up at her slowly.

“You cannot be serious….” He paused shaking his hand walking toward her. “It doesn’t matter, let it go.”

“It does matter.” Vyra snapped, stepping closer. “You expect me to follow you into Merlin knows what, and I do it….but you cannot give me a simple answer….”

“Why do you care?” The question his her like ice down her spine, stealing all rational thought. Why did she care? Because of their history, because despite it she trusted him, because she was afraid of what those mark meant, he has know her for years.

But his stare bore into her so tightly it made her breath hitch, opening her mouth but closing it again.

Sebastian waited a moment longer before giving in, turning aorund.
“If you are not coming to the next one,” he said quietly. “Then I will go alone.”
As he walked off, leaving her and her unspoken thoughts there on that bridge.

Vyra barely slept. The whispers stunningly quiet tonight, the image of the mirror however towering over her. Then. Why do you care? Echoing, then to those marks etched into his skin, taunting her it felt.

Vyra woke, startled the only dream she had was that floating mirror, nothing more.
She laid on the bed unable to move quite yet.

By the time she reached the Great Hall, eyes burning with exhaustion, Poppy and Natty had already eaten, waving her over anyway.

“You look awful,” Poppy said bluntly but the crease between her eyes portrayed concern, scooting pumpkin juice toward Vyra as she sat.

“She did not sleep well…again, let her be.” Natty said, giving a reassuring smile that didnt quite reach her eyes.

“—escaped from Azkaban—“
“—they say, they were seen by the coast.”
“—dementors are everywhere—“
Different voice from nearby tables pounding away at her ears, students chatting amongst themselves.

The skin at eye back of Vyras neck prickled. Her mind going to Chip, unsure of why this tiny creature can’t stay where he was suppose to.

Poppy nudged her shoulder, bringing her back into focus. “We were thinking…maybe a trip to the three broomsticks today, no classes.”

Natty nodded, grinning. “A break would be good for you. Just us, no Garreth,”

Vyra nodded but Poppy was not quite finished yet.
“Also….sebastian has been around, latley. Is something…”

“It has only been a few days back at Hogwarts, no.” Her tone came sharper than intended, before softening. “It’s nothing.”

“Vyra….it has been a month.” She sat too stunned to speak, but before more could be said the doors flung open dramatically.

Headmaster Black strutted in like he owned the world and wanted applause for it. Clothes sharp like always, beard polished, however shoulders back with forced confidence. Vyra could practically see the scrutiny behind his eyes, roaming the tables as he stood to the front.

“My esteemed students,” he boomed dramatically, “I bring you…great news.” The Hall ground collectively. “

He continued his speech with exaggerated gestures, rambling about responsibility and honor and rebuilding the schools glory until several Ravenclaws looked ready to hex their own ears off.

“….and finally,” he said raising a finger as if ready to deliver life changing wisdom, getting to the point of the matter.
“Quidditch try outs are approved, tonight. Saftey messures have been discussed and will be respected but do not assume this cannot be taken away if the rules are not followed strictly. ” the Hall buzzed with excitement. “That is all, goodnight.”
Madam Kagawa stepped forward, clearly prepared to add details, but Black waved her off with a dismissive, arrogant flick.

“Oh we should all try out!” Poppy beamed.
“You are not coordinated enough Poppy.” Natty snorted.
Vyra forced a smile as they turned to her. “I do not think I want to try out this year.”

Imelda Reyes..half eaten apple in hand, had clearly been waiting to hear Vyras response. Anticipation fading into a sharp disappointment she didnt bother hiding. “Pity, you would have been strong competition.” Imelda said before walking away.

“No pressure.” Poppy said, rubbing Vyras arm.

But Vyra felt the frustration bubbling under the surface, trying to remember it was not to be directed at them. No, she would only reserve it for him.

“I am going to rest before we leave, if that alright, just for a little while.”

She left the Hall, barely able to stand, exhaustion heavy in her limbs, just about to reach the barrel.
When the voice came in sharp and clear.
“You’re mine.”
She waited for more to be said, instead she felt a warming sensation on her chest, growing until it burned so hot she had to unbutton her shirt to see, and what she saw made her gasp.

A burned mark of a rune possibly, etched itself deep within her the skin of her chest. Her fingers brushing over it, not sure if it was real.

She ran to her room, repeating it was not real, until falling into unconsciousness.

Vyra slept longer than intended, the castle shifting in late afternoon, Poppy and Natty at her door, ready to depart.

Vyra refused to look for the mark, letting the night out be the cure. Lack of sleep was the reason for her insanity. Of course.

“Since we missed Poppy’s birthday, we are celebrating now.” Natty said as they emergerered into the Three broomsticks, the familiar warmth still lingering.

“Vyra Carino.” Serona said warmly, ushering them all in. “Haven’t seen you in ages, it’s a pleasure, sit, first round on me today.”

They all picked a table in the corner of the room, as a round of drinks floated to them effortlessly.

Hours blurred into warmth and light. Natty began giggling aimlessly at her own jokes, to Poppyy insisting Vyra hasn’t lived yet until she tried the “flaming cauldron.”

Poppy beamed every time Vyra giggled at her jokes, convincing her one more drink each time.

Serona returned with another round of drinks, setting them down gently.
“Alright last one then you all head home before you need to be peeled off the floor.”

A warm laugh warmed her chest, as Natty attempted another reading on her palm, unable to see straight.

Serona then tapped Vyras shoulder. “Oh…before you go, I wanted to tell you, Sallow was just in, came in alone, he said not to mention he was here to you….which is why I am tellling you anyway.” Poppy’s eyes shot up so quickly, they almost fell out trying to focus.

Vyra blinked slowly. “Oh uh…thank you…”
Serona nodded, walking away to tend to another table.

Poppy’s knowing look was unmistakable while Natty pretended not to hear anything.

Vyra drank from the goblet quickly before setting it down, nearly tipping it over as she stood, wanting gone from the questions to come.

“Goodnight… I will meet you later.” Poppy narrowed her eyes at her while Natty hugged her.

“Do not be out too late.” Natty said.

But Vyra was already waving them off.

She turned down every ally, until she spotted him, vision swirling. He walked quickly, putting his hood up, taking a small bag from another wizard before leaving, she followed close, until her chest burned bright, she halted.

The view of the ally before her tunneling inward until darkness swallowed her vision.

A pounding ache spread through her mind as she woke in her room, the bed warm for once.

Sitting up unsure of how long she slept for until Chip came bouncing on the bed. Her excitment muffled by the pain and dizziness coursing through.

Confusion was quickly turned into relief at the sight of him, unharmed.

She fed Chip quickly, before getting ready, trying to recall last night events, writing him an owl as she passed the Dark arts classroom. A letter was posted that she meet the new Dark arts professor today.

Trying to recall what day it was, to make sure her days were not truly getting lost, checking dates in her journal, everything lined up, she thought.

She went inside the classroom, seeing the desk filled with someone.

“Ahh miss Carino.” A young wizard, holding a large textbook, gesturing her inside. “Good I was beginning to think you’d forgotten, care to get started.

“Forgotten what?” She blinked, trying desperately to remember what had happened last night.

The new professor smiled down at her with a stack of notes.

“Ahh, let me introduce myself, I am professor Hallowell, You and your partner were assigned to private lessons for the practical material missed last term. I sent the notices..perhaps you both didn’t receive them.”

“A partner?” She repeated slowly.

“One private session per week, to review the consequences of repeated use of Dark magic exposure, mention disturbances, magical recoil, and the historical patterns of corruption.”

Vyra swayed slightly in her seat. Her stomach knotted as he leaned over her, pointing the readings she should be going over in her free time. His pocket patch chain brushing her har, distracting her as well as the room moving slightly.

The drinks from last night still heavy.

His voice gentled, noticing her attention slipping. “You have been through more than most students your age from what I have heard, it affects the mind, the magic and heart. And your records…well.” He moved closer, she turned looking up at him, trying to focus. “I want to help you understand why using dark magic for any…..”

A sharp cough cut him off. Vyras breath hitching, turning around as the professor moved to the other side of the table, grabbing another book.

Sebastian stood in the doorway, moving closer, his posture relaxed, but his eyes dark and heavy, shadowed. His jaw worked.

“You started without me.” His voice was dry.

The professor straightened, visibly surprised. “Ah Mr Sallow. Good. Close the door please.”

Sebastian stepped inside, with slow measured movements. The door shutting behind I’m with a soft thud. Sealing the three of them with tension so thick it had a pulse.

Sebastian gaze flickered from the professor then to Vyra before taking the empty seat next to her, chair scraping against stone.

Professor Hallowell sensed the shift in the room, Sebastian’s shadowed mood and the strange silence from Vyra, the room feeling smaller the longer the session went on.

“Mr. Sallow,” Hallowell said, voice low with caution. “You look…strained. If you would prefer, I can excuse you today. You may work independently….”

His tone was flat. “No.”
Sebastian refusal cracked through the room sharp as breaking bone.

The professor blinked, startled, but nodded. “Very well.”

The lesson should have been simple, as they went over the health deterioration from use of dark magic.
Vyra began to wonder if they were both chosen to these private sessions, due to missing last term or because the professors knew more than they were letting on.

Sebastian was shifting in his seat, Every time her gaze lingered, he lifted his head, eyes cutting to Vyras with an intensity that struck her breathless. He didn’t scold. He didn’t speak. But his stare said enough: Do not pry.

Professor Hallowell saw it all, though he pretended not to. “You’re distracted today, Miss Carino, Both of you are.”
She swallowed hard.
When the session ended, Sebastian practically fled the room. collecting her books in a daze and hurried after him, watching as he strode down the corridor like a man being chased by something only he could see.
“Sebastian,” she whispered before reaching him, “wait—please…”
He did not slow.
“Where were you last night?” Vyra pressed, following him toward the library. “I saw you disappeared. Are you—”
His shoulders tightened, though he didn’t turn. “That,” he said, voice clipped, “is my business.”
Inside the library’s hush, the words stung worse. Catching his arm before he escaped between the shelves, halting him in place.
“Sebastian, I saw—”
He flinched violently.
In a single fluid motion he seized her wrist pulling her, deeper, deeper, until the spines grew older and dustier and the air colder—until the archway to the Restricted Section swallowed them whole.
“Do not,” he hissed, backing her against a shelf where the candlelight barely reached, “repeat what you saw last night. Not here. Not anywhere.” Her breath held at the narrowed eyes he was giving her.
The torch behind him cast his face in uneven gold and shadow. He was breathless, jaw tight, eyes storm-dark, that shot daggers, cold enough to kill in single swing.
“I’m trying to understand,” whispering, heart rattling in her ribs. “Where were you all of last year? What is happening to you? Why were you out there—are you—”
She wanted to tell him how she has no memory of getting to her bed last night, but did not want him to view her as insane, stopping herself.
“Vyra.”
He said her name like it caused him physical pain, he looked away, concentrating on something.
Her hand went up to touch his arm but it barely brushed it as he jerked his body away. Then, sharper as he gripped his head with both hands, taking steps back, his body tense.
“Get out,” His hands gripped tighter. “Get out of my head. Go…!”
She stepped back, catching the edge of a table, breath punched from her lungs. His expression collapsed almost instantly—guilt, regret, something softer flickering—but he looked away before she could read it fully.
She walked out of the Restricted Section as though in a trance, the hush of the library swallowing it whole.
The corridors blurred on the way back to the common room. Thoughts felt smeared, dreamlike, as though the entire exchange had been pulled from some fevered nightmare rather than lived. Was any of this real.

Journal Entry: Seven

I must write quickly, my hands are still trembling and my stomach heaving.
Last nights events have been completely blank in some areas and it is very important I log this information in this tiny book daily. Time itself is altering my mind.
Something more pressing to deal with is the whispers might have stopped but it is as if they are listening to me now. My chest still aches from the odd burning sensation underneath my skin.
Sebastian has me worried, his health is determinative visibly underneath those clothes and those sigils prove my assumptions, I wont say it, instead I will stay in denial.

Chapter Text

Temptation. Vyra had left the library with measured steps. Forcing herself not to look back. Not to turn around.

His emotions were too volatile today, unpredictable in a way that set her nerves on fire and hollowed her chest all at once.

She moved quickly down the corridor, then stilled, slipping behind a broad stone pillar as footsteps echoed on the stairs. Poppy appeared moments later, descending with an easy familiarity Vyra no longer trusted herself to mirror.

It wasn’t that she meant to avoid her, just lacking the strength to feign warmth, to stitch false expressions into place and pretends she was whole.

Vyra waited until the footsteps faded, breath shallow. When she finally stepped back into the corridor, expecting a quiet walk back to her room. But fate had other plans.

“Vyra?”

Garreth stepped in view, almost startling her enough to drop her books. His hair and clothes looked to his usual attire, but his eyes ever changing, the usual way they roamed for mischief was different, they were on full scale to eruption, demanding turmoil.

Those same eyes burning with something bright, dimmed when he fully looked her over.
“Are you alright?…you look pale.”

Instead of answering, she shut her eyes tightly, unable to answer the same question on the daily around here, so she walked around him, but he was not finished, just yet.

“Wait, were you just with Sebastian a bit ago?” She stopped, shook her head, unsure of why he thought she would want to speak of Sallow with him….again. But the way Garreths mouth was twisting was clear this was not out of concern.

“I do not want to talk about Sebastian.” She kept walking.

“That makes two of us.” He snorted, but then added far too casually. “But I suppose you will want to know he is about to break into the Headmasters office. Probably off to do something reckless…again.”

That made her stop. “The headmasters office?”

Garreth lifted a brow, all mock innocence. “Well if you are planning to help him, be quick about it. Wouldn’t want him breaking in alone.”
He knew what he was doing, exploiting this opportunity for his own gain, and she was unable to deny that it was working.

He seemingly wanted her to follow Sebastian into the Headmasters office, if out of spite is his own gain, it was being over shadowed by determination, to figure out what secrets Sebastian was holding onto.

She nodded to Garreth, heading off toward the grand staircase. A look of anticipation mixed with curiosity flashed over his features.

She found him easily, climbing the many stairs ahead, his hand pressed to the concealed seam of a stone, lips narrowed line of irritation. As if practicing how to speak the password before he got there. He turned sharply when he heard footsteps.
“Vyra,” he said breath catching, just slightly, swallowing tightly. “Why are you…”

“Garreth told me where you were heading. Thought I would offer my services, since they are open to everyone.” She bowed in front of him, lifting her brows. He flinched at the comment, as if trying not to remember his words from days past.

Then irritation came into view. “I shouldn’t be surprised,” he muttered. “Weasleys can’t keep their mouths shut.” He looked her over carefully, lingering at her jaw to her chest, curious.

She quickly understood what he had seen. Vyra fastened one more button at her collar, fingers trembling just enough to betray her, delaying. The mark still there, touched by memory, refusing to speak on it, and with him. Naming it would drag it from the nightmare, into waking, making it real.

“Come on, follow me.”

She did not hesitate, almost as if it was impossible to resist.
The wound up the many steps ahead, until they began narrowing, drawing them closer. Something in the air suddenly felt wrong.

Steps suddenly clicking on stone ahead. Before she could react, his hand cupped her own, pulling her underneath the staircase, fabric from the cloak wrapping around them both in one fluid motion. He pressed a finger to his lips hushing her.

Professor Weasley came into view moments later, steps slowing, head tilting.

They held their breath, shoulders brushing, Sebastian’s hand settled on her knee noticing she was nervous.

Then Weasley continued down the corridor they had came from, sounds of heels clicking, fading.

She let out a breath, feeling his on brush her skin, a whisper of temptation she did not dare acknowledge.

They kept the cloak on the rest of the way, keeping pace with the other.

“Sebastian,” she whispered. “What is so important about this cloak, why did you need it?”

He hesitated. “Artifacts we might need, old ones, nothing wicked or dark about them…but they are guarded by old families with obsessions to blood status, need to go in undetected.”
His words felt true but it was impossible to not doubt them.

Winding up the stairs, Sebastian had pressed his body close, one arm hovering, keeping the cloak above her head, making it impossible to look him in the eyes. And yet she noticed how he leaned in every chance he got.

At the landing, cloak removed, he stared at her with unspoken words, lips parted but stopped himself, turning to speak to the statue instead.

And the statue shifted once, grinding stone, until the spiral stairs ascended above, they followed up without hesitation.

The air grew heavy as they entered the circular office, scent of dust and old books clinging to the air, familiar. Portraits of long gone previous headmasters watching them, disapprovingly.

Sebastian moved with intent, ignoring them all. The cabinet he approached was locked with a lock so old, she did not recognize it, beyond what he should know and yet the lock clicked. The doors opening to reveal it filled with potion bottles and more ancient looking artifacts. All softly glowing different shades of colors.

He however knew which one he wanted, picking up a crystal, misty swirling bottle, the color changing into as he lifted it into the air, a deep amber gold, richer than any color she had ever seen.

“This is what you came for?” She asked, voice barely a breath.

“Not wanted.” He corrected softly. “Needed.” The lack of sleep was catching up with her because she could have sworn a smile touched his lips.

His glance went to her, down to her hands, biting his bottom lip before truly looking at her, no anger this time, no shadows from earlier, something rawer, understanding.

“You’re shaking..” he whispered.

“I am fine.” His eyes squinted before shaking his head, stepping forward, not believing her. Arms wrapped tightly around her shoulders, his breath, unlike his skin was warm, a full turn around form earlier with the restraint and distance, along with frustration he always seemed to carry.

She had not realized she needed this, not just comfort but he embraced her like he also felt what she had been feeling. Restraint for her falling, slowly wrapping her arms around him, digging her head into his chest, letting out a long breath.

“You’ll love what this does.” He murmured into her ear, quietly. “ I’ll make you a bottle of your own. Just wait.” She looked up to him, his eyes relaxed.

“Sebastian…what are you doing with these?” He didn’t answer her.
Eyes roaming her face, they were soft, relaxed, faintest smell of soemthing familiar clinging to him.

He held her a moment longer, before stepping back. Tucking the potion bottle into his pocket, giving her a wink.

“I will find you when I know this is safe for you, stay alert for my owl.” He paused. “Go before anyone sees you.”
He swept aside one last protesting portrait on the wall beofre defending the stairs, leaving her with many judgmental eyes on the wall, dazed, confused, but his mood had lifted her own.

It felt similar to waking from a half dream like state, seeing it fully but not fully there, as if this place was forbidden somewhere unreal, his touch lingering, too soft, warm. Maybe it was a trick of the mind.

She was unsure what was truly real or what to believe, but Sebastian Sallow did not feel completely lost….just yet.

Unaware she was grinning, grabbing the labeled potion ingredient and potion bottle, she left the office quickly.

The corridors were nearly empty at this hour, Even Peeves himself vanished.

The Gryphondor corridor was getting closer and yet she felt exposed every step of the way there. Even more so when the door to it opened before she could knock.

“You got it?” He whispered, scanning the corridor behind her. Eyes bright with a mischievous fire. She nodded as he took the bottle and ingredients, looking pleased with it.

“This is brilliant, I can now replicate this potion, putting it into my own potions textbook, free for you once finished of course.” Of course she thought.
“Vyra do you realize how rare this is? This has never been tested on or done before. I owe you…”

“No.” She interrupted. “We are even.” He eyed her suspiciously, noticing the rare smile held, but didn’t ask.

“Not yet,” he grinned. “Tomorrow night I am throwing a small party, in the secret room filled with ghost. Testing brews, games, turmoil. You, me, poppy and Natty, hell, bring Ominis. I need testers.”

She groaned loudly. “You want me to be poisoned voluntarily?”

“Only slightly.” He laughed, patting her arm.

The corridors were silent on the walk back, her grin still plastered with her successful night breaking and entering into the headmasters office again, it felt like her first year here, memories.

The next morning when she met Poppy and Natty, they did not ask her about the other night but eyes searched her questionly.

“Garreth invited us to a party he is throwing tonight, I am the messenger.” Both Poppy and Natty beamed at this. Meanwhile Vyra kept glancing at the doors, expecting Ominis to show, unseen for days now, the castle felt older without him, his owls quiet as well.

“It has been too long since we celebrated with our other years, this is perfect.” Natty chimed in.

Poppy took another mouthful of food, wiggling within her seat.
“Agreed!” Poppy chimed. “And Garreths events are always….well, unpredictable.”

Natty frowned at the way Vyra kept checking the doors, knowing.
“He has been gone for some time now, I am sure he will be back soon.”

“Family matters.” Vyra muttered but the words tasted uncertain, planning to send him an owl later.

Tired eyes struggled to stay open through the winding day ahead, corridors blurring, voices muffled, and more annoying concerned faces doing double takes at her from everywhere.

Beasts class had always been a favorite of Vyras.
Early October should have carried only the faintest bite of chill, but either lack of sleep clinging to her bones, the air on the grounds felt sharper today than in the past. It slipped beneath her cloak and lingered there, unwelcome.

She settled beside Poppy as the professor began the lecture, her voice carrying easily over the rustle of parchment and sifting boots.

Today, dragon, types, temperaments, and the particular dangers each posed.
Vyra listened as she always did but the mind grew distant, fading away into the distance every few moments, struggling to come back. As if trying to absorb words through a thin veil.

The lecture subject took a turn, when the mention of Dragon fighting rings…illegal, brutal spectacles hidden from public eye.
Poppy tensed beside Vyra, undoubtedly angry and frustrated in the ones we did not save that day still.

“The ministry has been diligent in shutting them down.”the professor aid firmly. “But for those of you who intend to pursue Auror training after Hogwarts, this will be a continuing battle. This goes for everyone however…you must report any speculation..any hint…of witch or wizard, engaging in such activities, do not stay silent. And do not take matters into your own hands.”
With that they were all to go to the outer pens.

“This creature.” Professor continued. “Stopping by the caged enclosure, “is an illegal hybrid. But I managed to convince the ministry to grant him sanctuary here temporarily. It is unclear of what part beast he obtains, care to leave guesses and decide for yourself.”

Nestled inside the enclosure was a tiny dragon, is scales dusted softly, bushy feathers. It huffed out a weak puff of smoke, then curled into itself, tail tucked beneath its chin. Within moments he was asleep.

Vyra felt something strange in her chest at the sight of it. How she envied how easily it surrendered to blissful sleep with even with so many strange faces staring at him.

That familiar feeling of time warped around her then.

“Next class, we hope to see him double in size…..you are dismissed.”

Poppy’s hand found Vyra without comment, tugging her gently toward the castle. “I know exactly what you need to wake up, something warm and strong.”

The corridors welcomes them with a sudden pleasant warmth. Stone seemingly holding the heat in today, familiar echoes of students. Vyra relaxed slightly, melting into it.

Then it all vanished. When she looked down, her hand was now empty of warmth, the chill circling around her like piercing ice crystals.

Poppy was gone, the corridor stretched before her, not seeing anyone around, silence consuming, suffocating. No footsteps, no laughter. No sign that anyone had been here at all.

A soft tapping sounds echoes behind her.
Vyra turned toward the windows where sunlight had just been spilling onto the floor with bright colors from the stained glass.
Now the area filled with darkness.

Then passed the windows, down the dark corridor stood a familiar face, her feet moving into almsot a jog.

“Ominis…” her chest soothed at the sight of him.

He stopped walking, tilting his head to the sound of her voice, quickly embracing him.
Looking him over, he had looked right, posture straight, wand held loosely in hand but there was a quietness surrounding him today, she felt it.

His hand brushed her wrist in a familiar placement, but the quiet air around them made her concerned. His touch unfamiliar, cold, not numb, or cruel, it was as if touching stone that had never felt warmth.

“Did your family…”

He cut her off. “You shouldn’t be here.” He said softly.

The voice sounded wrong, distorted, the corridor dimmed around them. His hand tightened around her wrist, making her flinch.

“Ominis…” she tried again, but the name dissolved on her tongue.
It was subtle, his wand wavered, as his silhouette stretched unnaturally tall, colors bleeding of him into violent swirling hues.

Then it happened all at once. His face warped, skin pulling tight as bright yellow eyes blinked before splitting open. Bone reshaping itself with chilling cracks that made her wince. Skull elongating as scales erupted across his skin. A mouth stretching far, wide, filling itself with sharp curved fangs.

In the space of a heartbeat, Ominis was gone.

A massive serpent reared before her, body too large for the corridor, coils grinding into stone as it forced itself upright. Tails slamming against walls, cracking masonry as it adjusted, head brushing the ceiling as it loomed above her.

Vyra staggered backwards and fell, never taking her eyes off it.

She stared up at the horror of what her friend has just became, unable to believe it until a long drawn out venomous hiss poured through its jaws. The forked tongue flicked, sharped and deliberate.

Run.

The voice cut through her fast, urgent, not her own.

She scrambled to her feet and ran.

Her boots struck stone in a frantic rhythm, as the corridor exploded behind her. Debris raining down as the serpant gave chase.
The castle wrapped as she fled. Familiar passages bent and stretched into something wrong, doors leading nowhere, hallway’s folding into unfamiliar shapes. Hogwarts itself twisted into a living maze, rearranging with every turn she took.

Spiral stairs rose ahead, going downward suddenly, too steep.

She turned the corner as the snake stuck, fangs grabbing her cloak, ripping it clean in half. Missing her leg by a hairs length.

Stone arches shattered as the creature surged after her, its body smashing through pillars as if they were made of clay.

She went down the stairs blindly, skipping steps, lungs burning.
The serpent coiled around the center column of the stairs case as its body wound downward in horrifying speed, scales scraping stone as it closed in.

The final steps betrayed her, a foot catching, momentum throwing her forward. She twisted as she fell, looking up to see the serpent falling downward . It’s massive body filling her view.

A scream tore from her throat as the floor beneath her dissolved, giving way, she began falling in a black abyss.

Stone rumbled as she fell, crushing down on solid ground below, with a brutal thud.
Pain detonated through her back, sharp, air struggling to get into her lungs.

The serpent fell with a louder thud coiling around her, its head the last to land.

The snake lifted its head slowly, shaking it until it pinned its sights at her, hissing angrily.

This wasn’t real…she told herself, but the pain was white hot, blinding.
Blood slid down her temple, forcing her eyes shut as the serpent lifted, pose to strike.

She stopped struggling, accepting it.

The moment before its fangs closed in to reach her, the snake unraveled.
It dissolved again before her, for the base of its tail to its head.

The coils loosened, weight lifting as the creature unraveled into light and shadow, colors bending, reshaping, reforming.

A body emerged…familiar.

Sebastian.

“Vyra.” His voice sound distant.

A presence pressed against the edges of the dream, not fully formed. It was a dream, the pain is in her head. Repeating it didn’t help.

Sebastian walked closer, kneeling down to face level. Wand raised. Eyes wild with fury and fear. She narrowed her brows, confused.

“Get up.” He said firm. “You have to wake up.” Her lips parted as she reached for him but dark shadow figures swarmed him, pulling him back into darkness. She reached for a wand that was not there, swiveling her head to where he disappeared.

Them his screams filled the air, pounding her ears drums until they bled, her own screams filled as she tried to get up.

Then the screams stopped.

Slowly....she tried saying his name again but the ground trembled instead. Sebastian came back into view moments later, his stance different, firm, wand raised but now pointing directly at her.

His expression twisted with hatred and fury, again to her.

“No….” She scooted back but he closed the distance, a green light bursting from he tip of his wand, hitting her chest.

A cold sensation filled it as he grinned wickedly, her head fell back against the stone.

she struggled to open her eyes. But when she did the view was different.
A voice in her head but not near, echoing.
“You feel pain, good. It means you are opening, the truth is coming dear.” A woman….. it was familiar.

She opened her eyes, Hogsmeade coming into view, she felt dizzy and slow, the pain gone. The taste of fire whiskey on her breath. She stood now in a familiar spot.

Sebastian stood at the bottom of the ally, while she turned to see Natty and Poppy leaving the three broomstick.

No this night already happened, was she revisiting a memory? She had blacked out and woken in her bed after this moment.

This was the night out when she followed Sebastian, why is she back here, was everything after she woke up from her bed a dream? Memory coming back?

There Sebastian was though, taking the tiny bag from the stranger.
She then waited for the sharp burning pain in her chest that made her unconscious but it never came.

In a daze she moved from around the shop, but her back hit a solid chest behind her.

“You’re following me now?” His voice was rough, irritated at first.
Sebastian stood before her, taking his hood down.

Unwillling to sound insane to him she forced a smile unwilling to mention the nightmares.
His voice sounded like him, the dream was over. It was just a dream, no…nightmare. But not real.

“Sebastian, I thought…you are not suppose to be here.” His jaw worked, averting his eyes.

“And you look like you’re about to fall over.” He glanced over his shoulder before taking her off the street and into a nearby ally.

A warmth spread through her chest from the drinks, making her giggle, earning a look of surprise from him. She relaxed into the feeling of fire whiskey.

“Taking me down a dark ally, how charming.” Her voice was light, relaxed, surprising even her as it did him.

“How much have you had to drink anyway?” Vyra considered this as she could not remember, just knows it feels weightless. Emotions numbing.

“Enough to make HOgsmeade prettier and you less grUmpy.” She smiled at him, despite herself.

“I’m not grumpy.” His head spun in her vision, she turned smiling, unable to stop it. She attempted leaving but he grabbed her wrist.

and they apparated back into her room.

“You cannot be serious.” She managed to say as her words stuttered.

“Just get some rest.” He said, started as he went to leave.

“And wants to stop me from leaving once you’re gone.” Vyra toyed, hand bracing on her desk for support.

His hand stilled on the door handle, letting out an exhale.

“Just stay.” Hs voice rough, exhausted.

“So bossy….” She went to sit on the bed, waving her wand for potions bottles to float over into her hand.

He watched her, reaching out to read them as they landed.
“These aren’t labeled. You can’t take them.” She reached taking hold of them but his grip tightened.

“I know, Garreth made them for me,”

He scoffed at her.
“That is even more of a reason to not drink them.” He closed the distance, grabbing the potion bottle, trying to pull it but she didn’t relent.

“Vyra…..” it came out as a threat, but her eyes drifted to his hands cupped tightly around her own. Cold but something in her chest warmed.

Her body swayed, the coolness of his skin almsot numbing.

Then it hit her, realization pouring through.

“Sebastian……you appartated us into my room…” he didnt answer instead his gaze wavered, eyelashes fluttering.

“How…..have you been in my room before?” She watched his throat, as he swallowed, cealrly searching for the correct answer. But the lie didn’t come as she predicted.

“Yes.” He didnt bother lying.

“Why…” his hand tightened around hers slightly, breathing out heavy, shakily.

“You shouldn’t ask questions you don’t want the answers to.” Her lips parted, unsure of how to process his confession.

No one can apparate to a place they have never been before.

She went to set another hand on his sleeve, giving into the temptation. Then she stopped as her gaze moved over his features, admiring his eyes down to his jaw until reaching his neck, noticing something strange.
Her hand moved instinctively to his collar, he watched with sharp intent, eyes roaming her own face.

Moving back the fabric, his body stiffening, eyes narrowing into her expression, as if trying to read what she was thinking.

Surprisingly he let her move the collar, revealing the faintest blackened veins, that pulsed just underneath his skin.

When her fingers brushed over it, wondering if it was real, if any of this was….did he move closer, silencing all and any questions she had.

Her hand instead of taking it off had moved, feeling the cold yet smooothness of his skin from his neck to his cheek, combing it through his hair. He let out a quick breath, his closing for just a moment before they were back on her.

“You have beautiful eyes.” She said clearly.
The way he was staring at her made her breath lurch.
His tongue going over his lips.

“Vyra…..dont.” But his voice faltered, the meaning behind it, lost.

Instead she tested the boundary he had always kept. Slowly pressing her chest into his.

“Sebastian…” he dipped his head down, welcoming the touch, breath ghosting passed her lips.

“You are a temptation of mine.” He breathed, making her head spin.

“As you are mine.” She said weekly.

His head titled, face so close to her own……until.
A clanking sound began coming from his knapsack…… shaking.

Sebastian closed his eyes in frustration.
“Fuck.”

Just then a burst of light lit the room, before a tiny Niffler emerged out, scampering around the room in a panic until he realized where he was, running across the room to his bed.

“Chip….”

She turned to ask but his face stared blankly behind her, before coming back into focus.

She went to touch him, but the vision around him turned to dust. The floor breaking apart until she was put into darkness.

She tried feeling around for anything but to no avail.

“Sebastian…” her voice was barely heard.

A voice drifted into her ears, that woman again…
“His soul with burn you.”

A small light began to open up in Vyra vision.

“Vyra?” The light engulfed her, blinding, suffocating.
“Vyra are you alright?” Blinking a few times, until Poppy came back into view, Vyra struggled to understand the nightmare with Ominis to the memory of Sebastian bringing her home after Hogsmeade.

She nodded to Poppy.

“You are just tired, we are almost there, this warm drink will give you a ton of energy, promise.”

Their hands still locked together as she pulled Vyra down the corridors. Nails began digging into her palms, but that didn’t matter anymore, these might be more than just nightmares she thought.

Later that evening.
She wrote to Sebastian first, asking to meet her. She needed to know what happened after she left Natty and Poppy that night, if Sebastian had truly taken her home.

Her journal lay waiting for her, already opened, her hands shook, trying to recall what she had seen.

Journal Entry: Eight

I didn’t dream the night out in Hogsmeade. That night happened….. well the night after she left Poppy and Natty and found Sebastian…..the dizziness, the laughter, Sebastian taking me back when I shouldn’t have been alone. The way he stayed when he could’ve left.

I didn’t remember it because the memory is gone, not blurred not forgotten. Removed.

And yet it all felt real. The pain the anxiety, to Sebastian’s ghost of a touch.

Sebastian would know. He must, and perhaps he believes I was simply to not myself to recall it that would be easier for both of us, but the nightmare did not show him as safety. It showed him as temptation as a thing I want, even knowing what it cost.

He stopped himself that night. I believe that, but restraint does not erase truth. His emotions drive him towards darkness.

How am I supposed to trust a heart that chooses destruction when it loves so fiercely? How many other memories are missing?

If emotion leads to ruin…. Then maybe the problem is not power maybe it is feeling at all.

And I fear something wanted me to understand that.
The memory of how close his lips had gotten but she knew it could never be, it was a mixture of the drinks she consumed and while also knowing……it was only temptation. He was her darkest temptation.

Chapter Text

Sebastians journal entry 9

Obsession. The dark arts classroom was thick with anticipation, shadows clinging to the corners as the torches sputtered against the stone walls.

Vyras fingers tightened around her wand, her gaze flicking instinctively to Sebastian. He stood just a few paces away, observing quietly, expression calm, unreadable. But she knew he had ignored her owl.

The professor walked down the stairs voice direct, glancing to everyone.
“Paris today,” Howell said. “Adjust your stance, check your wands. Today we are testing sensitive mastery, no offensive magic unless your partners forces it. Accuracy is paramount. And to be able to act on instinct when an attack can come sudden and out of nowhere.

He glanced at the crowd of students, Sebastian making his way closer to Vyra.

“Gaunt and Carino, take your places and demonstrate for me.” Sebastians frustration to see Theos wide grin, of course it was him. A sly glint in his eye as he directed it toward Sebastian, mockingly.

They faced one another. “Well, well,” Theo drawled tilting his head to her. “Finally someone worth throwing spells at.”

Vyra didnt react. “I am not here for your amusement.”

His voice came as a low tease. “Oh, but I think you are. Don’t worry, I will be gentle…for now.”
He laughed softly, as they both turned away from the other as the table rose them into the air.

Sebastians eyes narrowed imperceptibly, but his expression remained neutral.
“Begin.” The professors voice rang out.

Theos first spell struck swiftly…a thin, bright streak slicing towards her. Vyra twisted, her defensive spell meeting it midair, sparks flying then another.
“Protego!”

Theo smirked, “you’re quick…but I wonder if you are quick enough.”
A new spell shot out from his wand, blue, tinted with faint violet edges…and one non verbal spell she had not recognized. Blocking the first. The second. It slammed into her side, knocking her backward with a sting that made her gasp.

Sebastians hand twitched near his wand, but he forced himself rooted in his stance, eyes locked on her. A low hum of frustration ran under his calm exterior.

Vyra glanced at Sebastian once, fire burning in her own eyes.

“Impressive.” Theo said, voice dripping charm and challenge. “You have spirit, I enjoy admire that.”

Sebastians eyes gave him away, narrowing at that comment, Theo glancing at him with satisfaction. Winning at two objectives at once.

Vyra dodged the next spell, a jagged streak that whistled past her ear, she looked at him confused.
“Where did you learn that?” She muttered, voice tight.

Theo leaned in slightly, grin wicked. “Oh I pick up a trick or two here and there. Not everything is in the assigned textbooks, you know.”

Vyras chest heaved, as she countered with a. Defensive spell of her own. His shield went up, spell colliding with it, sparks scattering to the floor.

Sebastians eyes flicked between them, as another unfamiliar spell hit her, knocking her a few steps back.

“Vyra…..” Sebastian muttered but she barely heard him, his wand raised to intervene but she professors voice rang out.

“Enough! That is more than sufficient for today.”

But Vyra had just began to steady herself, breathing hard, wand shaking slightly in her hand, eyes narrowed at her target. Theo gave her a mock bow, eyes sparkling.

Sebastian jaw tightened, breathing in and out slowly, forcing himself to remain calm.

Vyra met Sebastian glare, seeing his fury restrained but he could see her own and knew.

The sting in her chest throbbed, heat spreading beneath her ribs, where Theos last spell had struck. Her pulse roared in her ears, before rationality could catch up, wand pointed before Sebastian could speak her name once more.

“Confringo!”

The spell rippled from her wand in a burst of bright hot force.
Theo didn’t expect it, striking his shield mid formation, shattering it completely as he fell, hand bracing his fall. His breathing knocked out of him, cleanly.

A collective gasp swept the room. Theo waited a moment to collect himself for a second longer than anticipated. Before his grin widened even more so.

He straightened himself, eyes glinting to her with admiration, slow, dangerous.
“Merlin,” he said lightly, dusting off his shirt. “You’re full of surprises.”

“If you wont duel properly then so be it.” Vyra toyed, wand still raised, her chest rising and falling. Magic humming in the air surrounding them.

Theo straightened, seemingly impressed, eyes bright, not angry, interested.

“Oh I intend to,” he replied, voice lowering. “I am enjoying seeing you lose control. Make things far more….honest.” Theo rolled his shoulder as if shaking off the impact.

He threw a fire spell back, she dodged it, striking back harder with Bombarda. This broke through Theo fully formed shield, taking a hit but brushed it off quickly.

“You hit harder when you’re emotional.” He added. “I’d almost think you cared.” His eyebrows arched once, impressed.

“That’s enough!” The professor yelled but neither looked his way.

Theo tilted his head, studying her openly now, no attempt to hide his admiration.
She hit more spells at him as he returned with those same unfamiliar spells, she dodged them this time, instead of shielding.

“You know.” He continued, ignoring everyone in the room. “If you ever want someone who can actually keep up with you….”

“Protego maxima!”

Theos spell broke through her shield hard but she stood firm. She threw levioso at him before throwing Descendo, he hit the ground, getting back up throwing a spell that sliced through her shield taking most of the blow before slicing through her chest.

She pushed back with breaking his shield before levitating him, then again.
“Confringo!”

He hit the ground hard but got back up. He stared at her, a dark expression forming.

“There it is,” Theo said. “That fire…brilliant.”

“Enough!” The platform lowered with a loud thud.
“This is a lesson, not a blood sport…I am…”

They ignored the professor.

The duel was over but the damage was already done. Theo gave Vyra a slow deliberate smile. As he lowered his wand, bowing once more.

“We will have to finish this another time…id hate to leave things..unresolved.”

Close by Sebastian had not taken his eyes off Vyra, wand in hand but his assistance was not needed.

He in fact never took his view off her, not when Theo fell, when he smiled at her, as if she was something he could claim.

Vyra searched Sebastians eyes, that fury coming back to her, she turned her body, storming out of the room, he started to wonder if that fury was more directed toward him than Theo, from the look she gave him.

Vyra did not stop when the professor called for her and Theo as they stormed out of the room.

The corridors blurred from view. Theo’s voice behind her.
“Leaving so soon?”
His voice low but triumphant.

“If that was meant to impress me, you’ll need to do better.”
She didnt turn her head to him but stopped walking.

He hummed, delighted. “I wasn’t trying to impress you.” He moved close to her, leaning toward her. “You impressed me.”

Her glance cut to him sharp, he met it easily, welcoming it but her anger was not directed toward him, not fully.

“Most others pause, they doubt. You didnt.” His gaze lingered. “There’s a calm fury in you, rare. I am interested in figuring it out.”

His tone was flirtatious, making her see it fully now.

“I dont preform for an audience.” She responded plainly.

“Good,” he winked. “Neither do I.”

She raised her eyebrows surprised by high boldness.
He reached her er wrist, finger sliding around it, she didnt pull away.
Theo noticed. His smile sharpening.

“You enjoy reactions.” She said flatly, not giving him the satisfaction.

“I also enjoy watching restraint fail.” He corrected. “Especially when you are so good at it.”

“Careful.” Sebastian stepped in their path, close eyes dancing between them.

“Ahh, Sallow…you’ll wear the corridor thin, circling like that. “ Theos gaze flicked to Sebastian once, before landing back on Vyra, pleased.

Sebastian inclined his head. “You seem animated.”

“I had an excellent class,” Theo replied, eyes never leaving Vyra, hand still wrapped around her wrist. “Your friend here is invigorating opposition.”

“She tends to be,” Sebastian said lightly, eyes flicking to where he was touching her. “Though you are standing close for someone who claims discipline.”

Theo chuckled, licking his lips. “Discipline is flexible, especially here.”

Sebastian shifted near Vyra, where Sebastian rather felt it than saw it.

“You felt it too, didnt you?” Theo asked her. “That moment when the duel stopped being…. academic..”

“I saw you bend rules, overreach.” Her voice even.

“And yet,” Theo said. “You didnt retreat.”

Sebastian filled his view, until he dropped Vyras wrist. But Theo didnt get annoyed, he in fact enjoyed Sebastian’s reaction, welcoming the competition.

“She doesn’t require encouragement to hold her ground.” Sebastian said, standing closer to Vyra.

“No, she doesn’t…that is why I prefer to see her without an audience.” He leaned back to see her. “Outside the castle, no professors, no interruptions.” He glanced at Sebastian as he spoke the last word.

Theo noticed the quick twitch in Sebastians jaw, grinning wildly.

“No dark magic…” Vyra said, Theo lifted his brows at that.

“Naturally, I want to see what you can truly do, while keeping that lovely face intact.”
Sebastians patience was growing thin. “Bold of you to assume she’d indulge you again.”

Theo titled his head to Sebastian. “I don’t assume…I invite.”
Theo went to grab Vyras wrist, firmer this time, Sebastian’s restraint failing….grabbing her, pulling her back into him.

“Do you always insert yourelf in others conversations Sallow?”

Sebastians eyes darkening. “Just when courtesy begins to erode.”

Theo backed away, head tilting. “How noble.”
He paused before leaving. “Midnight, just beyond the ground passed the quidditch field. And Vyra…next time, perhaps we ditch the chaperones.”

“You’ll find that assumptions always end poorly.” Sebastian spat out, voice clipped.

Theos smile only deepened, enjoying the reaction. “Oh, I hope so.” Eyes bouncing over Vyra. “Just us, I suspect we would be…remarkable together.”

Then as he stepped back to walk away, he added. “And Sallow if you do unfortunately show, I expect you to duel as well, I know she will enjoy watching.” He winked to Vyra before leaving them.

The space around them grew quiet.
He turned to her slowly, becoming aware of how possessive he just was over her.

“You didnt have to do that.” She said quietly, but he saw the fire leave her eyes as they bore into his.

“Yes….I did.” His gripped tightened on his wand, jaw tight.

“You are upset….with me or him?” He didn’t answer, giving her time to assume.

“I… I dont like the way he looks at you…” she tilted her head.

“What about how he speaks to me?” She tried hiding a smirk playing on her lips, he noticed.

His eyes sharpened before realizing.
“You enjoy provoking me…”

“I think Theo enjoys it too…you shouldn’t let…”
He shook his head at that.

“Don’t say his name.” She paused, licking her lips once, surprised.

“It is not my fault for his actions…and if we were friends then you would be honest with me.”

“Honest about what?”
He paused, weighing her words carefully.

“That you weren’t protecting me, yo were restraining yourself from the challenge.” He considered this.

“Yes.” This answer costed him, the fire coming back into her eyes, and disappointment

“Fine, then you wont mind if I go see Theo alone, and you wont be angry about it.”
He scoffed, moving his shoulders to release the tension.

“Not while I am still breathing.” A flicker of knowing passed over Vyras expression.

“Alright then we should go practice, care to join me?” He breathed in deeply, not wanting to deal with Theo again but didn’t have a choice he felt.

“Alright meet me in the room fo requirement in an hour..” she paused, walking away but turned to face him quickly.
“And Sallow….if you are going to be jelous, at least be honest about it.” He stared at her as she walked away, stunned, as that was not something he considered being.

He stood there lingering, processing what had jsut happened, how his reaction to seeing Theo openly flirt so publicly. Claiming, how it burned through him, over something that was not even his to claim..

The word friends hung in the air between them and he stood there wondering when the word began to feel so heavy.

She waited by the room of requirement, waiting for him, he noticed the dark colored pants she wore, tightly fitting to her shape, long knee high boots filling his view as she leaned against the wall.

So effortlessly catching his attention. He coughed as she tilted her head to him to follow.

Inside one of the varvariums she emptied it of beasts, setting up dummies for practice, he watched her movements, his own, stiff, she noticed.

“You’re still angry” she said, turning to face him, wand loose at her side. Her posture was calm, deliberate, different from just their last encounter, the memory of that owl she sent, practically begging for him to come see her, haunting him now.

He scoffed. “I thought we established I wasn’t. “No you have been glowering ever since Theo laid eyes on me.”

That earned a breathy laugh, humorless. “You truly do enjoy provoking me…I told you to not say his name.”
She smiled, enjoying this a little.

“I enjoy honesty, something you could give back once in a while.”

He knew that was a remark to his sigils on his arms but he didn respond, noting each time he didnt respond to her accusations, it only made her assumptions worse.

She threw a unexpecting levitation spell at him, he barely blocked it, surprised.
A grin spreading as he threw his own at her, and when she dodged it he threw a freezing spell that she had to dodge next.

“Not your usual spells, I am impressed..”

“No dark magic, never with you.” He said.

That made her pause before shaking it off. Casting spells at him effortlessly but he managed to shield and dodge them.

“You are holding back.” She said sounding surprised.

“So are you, scared you might actually hurt me?” She tried levitating him off the ground but he shielded it bouncing stupfy at her, stunning her.

By the time she broke it, he threw three more spells that she struggled to dodge and shield in time.
Then as she was breathing heavy, he grinned, enjoying the view.

“Accio.” Vyra felt the pull at her clothes, unable to stop what was already in motion.
The spell pulled her into him, catching her as they toppled into the ground.
Her laugh filled the quiet tense air around them as she looked down at him.

Her face stood inches from his, while his hand unknowingly slid to her waist. Both said did not speak for quite some time until Vyra broke it first.

“Your eyes are beautiful.”
He blinked at her for that. But then carefully, added.

“I know, you told me once before.” And at that soemthing flickered behind her eyes, recognition.

“So you did take me back to my room that night I saw you in Hogsmeade…in my state.” He swallowed as she spoke

But then slowly, quietly. “Yes….”

She smiled at that, not from the act itself but from his honesty for once, her features softening.

Without giving him a moment to regret it, she bent down, pressing her lips to his cheek, lingering before pulling back, watching his eyes close for just a moment,

His hand went up to brush her cheek but she moved off him before he could, standing up to grab his hand.

“We should get going. Training is over…you should consider teaching.”
He laughed despite himself, taking her hand, following her out.

The moment they appeared in front of Theo, he had already been watching them, noticing their close proximity.

The moon was bright above them, a few dark clouds rolling by. The air felt electric, Sebastian’s shoulders tensing the closer they got to Theo, bracing for the remarks he would certainly make.

Theos grin seemed permanently etched into his features, eyes locked on Vyra.
“You showed….impressing me once again.” He smiled to vyra, ignoring Sebastian.
“Let’s begin.”

Theo bowed, bringing to his wand to his face before swishing it downward.

Sebastians wand rested firmly in his hand, having no restrictions out here for himself either, prepared.

“Very well, keep up won’t you.” Vyra said, following his lead.

Vyra did not wait for him to strike first this time, acting Diffindo.
He dodged it, casting a non verbal spell that she dodged.

The night air cracked as spills sliced through the air, lighting of the dark night before them.

She blocked and dodged his spells, anticipating ones she was unfamiliar with, confident in her abilities.

Theo noticed this immediately.
“So he drawled, circling her carefully. “This is what you look like when no one is here to grade you.”

She ignored him, the next exchange clean as she matched him spell, for spell. Dismantling his advances, making sure not to over extend herself, or waste motion. Holding herself back for the correct opportunity.

Theos amusement sharpened, interest, then irritation, to hunger, escalating his spells and advances.

His next spell he made sure to appropriately time.
A dark swirling spell flung a left, spiraling from his wand, a dark mass of black and green colored magic, circling until it stuck her chest as she turned too late to see it, shielding too late.

Pain erupted from her ribs, thrown back into the ground, kneeling, breath heavy.

“Vyra!” Sebastian was already moving, but she gripped her wand unable to stand fully, bracing on one knee, Pointing her wand to the sky letting her emotional anger fuel her. The electricity within the air itself sparked as she called for it and it answered.

The sky opening, a lightning strike tearing through the air, until it met the ground beside Theo cracking the earth itself as Theo got pushed back from the blow.

The night went silent, as Theo rose slowly, dirt streaking his face, eyes locked on Vyra with a dark unmistakable predatory gleam burning behind them.
Catching his breath.

“Oh.” He breathed. “There you are…..this is what you have been hiding…it’s brilliant, exactly what my family line deserves, I picked you well.”

Sebastian felt it then, the shift as Theo stared at Vyra, not just a promise but a threat.

Sebastian’s own stare met Theo with darkness engulfing the air him, as he began making his way to Vyra, keeping his eyes closely on Theo as he walked, expecting anything, but needed to make sure she was alright first.

But as Sebastian’s eyes went to Vyra, hands clutched her chest, fingers dug into her palms, knowing she must be hearing that voice again. He glanced at Theo brushing his clothes off, then…

Theo apparated out of his view, he reappeared in front of Vyra as she stood, swaying until his hands gripped her neck, pressing his lips to hers.

It last less than a second. “Depulso!” Theo flung back, landing on the ground with a thud.

Vyras hand went her lips, stammering back confused. Theos laughter filling the air as he recovered quickly, standing.
“Now that,” he said brightly, wand snapping up. “Was inevitable.”

Green lights erupted into the night this time, Theos aim directing it for Sebastian, Vyra gripping her chest in a daze.

A slicing charm of sorts came within seconds, bringing Sebastian to his knees, clothes tearing, blood pooling.

Sebastian’s scream caught her attention, snapping her neck to him kneeling on the ground.
“Sebas….” Vyras voice was muffled as her head turned eyes glowing a sickly green.

“Imperio.” Theo grinned, the word slithering through the air.

Sebastian glanced up in horror, gripping his chest.
“No….”

Her wand raised again, pointing it at Sebastian.
“Vyra please….its me.” His voice broke, despite himself, pain roaring in his ears, standing to his feet to dodge her first spell as it blaste into the ground barely missing him.

She striked again, hitting him directly, he barely rolled in time to a void the second.

His eyes went to Theo, standing still, his own eyes glowling that sickening green. He tried to bend around her but his injuries were burning away at his skin.

Every-time Sebastian’s wand went toward Theo, Vyra was faster, knocking Sebastian back, this time harder, landing on his back, the air knocked from his lungs.

He got up on one knee, clutching his chest, looking up at her, thinking this is it, how it ends,…by her hand. Vision blurring around the edges.

She advanced, hand trembling, wand raised, he began to say her name when deep Violet colored in her eyes once more, wand stilled raised.

She looked to Sebastian on the ground in horror.

she gasped.

Wand dropping. “Oh…..Gods.” She whispered, dropping to her knees in front of him.

Sebastian didnt waste time, firing a green glow from his wand toward Theo.

It missed, the spell barely flying by as he apparated away, laughter echoing through the air as the night swallowed him whole.

Vyra froze, eyes glistening towards him. “Sebastian…” her voice broke. “I would never…”

He was on his feet despite the pain, closing he distance, hands pulling her into him. Then eyes ga;ring into her, eyes creased.

“It wasn’t you, not for a second.” Her body trembled.

“I’m sorry…I’m…I’m so sorry.” He brought her in, kissing her head.

“I know,” he said fiercely. “I know.” Closing his eyes, holding her tightly.

Then it was over, everything around him morphed.

Her body dissolved into his hands, he felt for her to find nothing.
The pain disappeared, the earth below him fading as his view of his room replaced the night sky.

That ache behind his eyes burning ever so slightly. A journal lay on his lap, opened.

His breathing slowed, realizing none of it was real….yet.
Just another vision, of what will happen unless he intervenes.
Those daydreams were warnings, seeing into the future was a curse, but in this case an advantage.

He stood quickly, didn’t think…running to their first class, tie missing, shirt untucked in places.

He found her on the way to the Dark arts classroom, his breathing heavy.

“Sallow….you look…” she started but he grabbed her shoulder.

“Class is canceled today….professor….called away.” She stared at him surprised but nodded slowly.

“Well I suppose that gives me time…..” he interrupted her, voice a panic.

“You’re not dueling Theo!” She paused for a moment, gaze drifting to the spot his hand rested.

“What?”

“Just trust me…please.” She bit her bottom lip, unsure of what to say.

“Alright Sebastian..” he knew how insane he sounded, appreciating the way she looked more concerned for him than terrified.

She turned waving him off, eyes narrowed. Pressing a hand to his chest, able to breathe truly now.
He knew this vision he had was not like the others, it was not a vision without purpose but a warning, and by changing the events today, who knows what consequences he will face alter for it but Vyra is safe today.

Journal Entry: Nine

Sebastian acted strangely today, and yet through his insanity he seemed to actually look at me for once. With something other than the dull expression he usually wore for everyone.
As angry as he can get me, my mind can’t seem to let him withering away in the shadows. I hope one day we can truly be friends again. It’s wishful thinking that he has not damaged himself far enough where redemption is no longer an option.
I still plan to ask him about the night at Hogsmeade.
Garreths party tonight might truly be something needed for relief. I feel as though I am constantly searching for safety, release from this darkness. And yet I still look for him to save, Ominis could be right or…
Maybe this is my obsession.

Chapter Text

Desire. Vyra stepped out of her common room expecting not much more than the low murmurs of the morning castle, instead a familiar face leaned against the barrel, waiting patiently.

“Ominis…”

The name barely left her mouth before closing the distance into his arms with the force of relief. His wand dipping, one arms bracing her back as the other dipped around her shoulders.

For a heartbeat neither spoke nor let go, Ominis let out a breath relaxing his body into her, finally letting out a breath he had been holding for days it seemed.

“I am sorry I had not written you back, my family reads my owls.” He said into her hair, making her pull back slightly.

“Are you alright…I’ve been worried.” A low chuckled escaped his lips, but out of frustration.

“I know….I was to immediately travel home after leaving you for Divination class, with no time to explain, with not many answers to give you currently, other than I was to forced to make public appearances.”

Vyra let Ominis speak while they made their way to the Great Hall, sitting across from her, arm resting on the table, his fingers tracing her sleeve.

“Are you hurt..in any way?” Vyra asked carefully.

While his body tensed, a smile played on his lips.

But Ominis paused, fully taking her in.“No, I am alright.” He paused then. “You…you feel different…colder than when I left you.”

She didnt want to lie to him, especially after been gone for days.
“I have been having frequent nightmares, losing sleep over them.”

She wanted to tell him more, the truth was just one breath away.

“What are these dreams about?” His voice came out slow, careful.

“I dont want to get into details here, perhaps later. But they are instance, dreams so vivid, my mind is failing to understand the difference of reality and a dream.”
His fingers stilled on her sleeve, resting it atop her hand instead.

“I might have a potion remedy that can help with such dreams…” he wanted to say and ask more but thought better to push too much.

“I’d like that.” She said, drinking from her goblet.

“And you’re not leaving anything out?” He asked slowly.

She thought about this for a moment of what he meant. Before assuming on the “who” she was leaving out, as if he already assumed Sebastian was the reason for her restless state.

“No.” She said flatly anyway.

“Good. I have something to take care of tonight, let’s grab a butterbeer tomorrow.”

Ominis reluctantly left her at her common room, forcing himself to go. Promising once more once he will be back, and can owl him if needed.

Poppy and Natty came to collect Vyra early to prepare for the night not long after. By the time they got closer to the slytherin common room did Vyra let her eyes roam, expecting something, someone.

The death day party room was empty of students yet to arrive. Garreth stood by the entrance, hands in pockets waiting for them.

Richard Jackdaw drifted past with another ghost, then abruptly floated sideways, blocking the archway.
“We shall allow you brimming mortals entry,” he intoned, voice echoing hollow. “If…and only if, you provide either music, or a piece of gossip, worthy of death itself.”

Garreth stepped forward, grinning sharply. “I offer both.”

Jackdaw shrieked with delight, spinning as the doorway opened for them, leaving Garreth behind for a moment.

Hundreds of candles hovered above the scattered tales, their flames steady despite the biting cold that clung to the room. Near the back corner, one table lay of Garreths handiwork, cauldrons, vials and loose ingredients.

Garreth joined them once more, guiding Poppy, Natty and Vyra to a table close to his brews.

Poppy disappeared quickly, almost slipping before coming back moments later with Ominis at her side.

“He didn’t want to come,” Poppy said brightly. “Until he heard you would be here.”

Vyra blinked surprised he came, considering he was busy, she reached out to grab his hand, pulling him to sit beside her before he could change his mind.

“I am not regretting being here anymore either.” Ominis grinned at that, taking her hand under the table as they sat.

Meanwhile Poppy shot her a look that said—I am standing right here.

Garreth dropped into the last empty seat, rubbing his hands together.
“Right then. Test potion night.” He excitedly handed out a potion bottle to everyone.

“Now this concoction is a hybrid drink I created to recreate the same effects from firewhiskey without the headache, and too much of the dizziness. Emjoy!”

Concerned looks and grunts were given all around before they all, slowly put the bottles to their mouths.
“To terrible ideas!” Garreth rose his bottle in the air, everyone following his lead, nervously.

Regret struck instantly. Vyra bent forward, one hand braced on the table as pain flared behind her eyes. Natty hissed. Poppy groaned. Ominis swore quietly, rare enough that Vyra grinned through the pain, squeezing his shoulder.

After some time, Natty chimed in. “Am I suppose to feel something other than a quick surge of pain Garreth?”

Garreth chuckled nervously, while rummaging through his brews as he gathered more bottles. Then paused, realization dawning as his gaze flicked to Vyra briefly then back to one particular potion.

“I might have accidentally given one of you the body double potion….or myself!”

A collective groaned surged around the table. “Garreth you have to be joking.” Poppy spat, exhaling.

“But none of you have doubled, so we just keep a close eye tonight, but for compensation, here is another round!”

They all stared at the next round, drinking it quickly, knowing it can’t get any worse.

Ominis coughed pointedly, tightening his grip around Vyras hand to draw her attention.

“I fortunately need to get going,” he said quietly. “Don’t take any more of his brews tonight. I will be back later with the sleeping draught I promised.”

Vyra hugged him goodbye once more, grateful he too was unable to go too long without seeing her.

Poppy and Naty watched their interaction, grins tugging at their mouths, before they slumped, frowning behind Vyra, instantly.

That was when Vyra understood why Ominis had left to quickly.

A looming presence stood beside her, she looked up to see Sebastian looming over the now empty seat. His presence was sharp, immediate.

His eyes swept over the table, lingering on unmarked potion bottle. His jaw ticked, eyes narrowing, as it shifted to notice Vyras flushed face.

“What is this?” Looking to Garreth.

“Test night,” Garreth replied without glancing up. “Volunteers only.” He held out a potion bottles for him.

“She drank that?” Sebastian snapped.

Poppy and Natty gave one another looks, curious on why he was so upset, centered on Vyra.

Garreth only shrugged. “She helped brew them in a way.”

Sebastian turned to Vyra, expression flat. “You could grow a third head.”

They all began to feel it then…the brew settling in. In the short time since Omnis had left and Sebastian had appeared, Vyras chest had warmed, her thoughts growing pleasantly light, as though something heavy had quietly lifted from her, anxiety no longer lingering over her confidence.

She grinned back at Sebastian, unexpectedly, keeping control of a laugh.
“I would have to grow a second head first.”

Laughter immediately rippled through the table, the others seemingly feeling the effects as well, unable to stop themselves. Vyras own giggle slipped free, soft, genuine. Unfamiliar even to herself.

Garreth held up a hand at that. “Oh, on a quick note. Slight side effect, temporarily I am sure but none of you will have the ability to lie.”
They all looked at him, seemingly wanting to be angry but only grins remained.

Poppy seized the moment, feeling more confident herself, looking to Garreth.

“Garreth…do you consider yourself a master portioner?”

“Yes,” he said firmly, unable to stop himself. “Please stop….”

Suddenly from there no one was able to keep their grins in check, even as they glared at Sebastian near Vyra.

Garreth glanced between them both, considering something.
He leaned in, eyes gleaming.

“Alright,” Gareth said. “Since honesty is mandatory and consequences are… theoretical.” His eyes drifted to Vyra.
“Vyra…you first…honest opinions of us all?”

Poppy groaned. “Garreth….”

But he waved her off. “No no this is for science purposes.”
The group managed to quiet their laughs, attention going toward Vyra instantly, waiting in suspense.

“Vyra…what is your honest opinion of Sallow?”

She licked her lips, drawing out the bottom lip, poundering this question.
“He is clever…ambitious. A little intimidating in a quiet sort of way.”

Garreth tilted his head, not finished. “And physically?” He pressed leaning closer.

She glanced at Sebastian still looming above, eyes narrowed.
“Light skin, amber eyes….short dark brown hair, almost red tint in the sun….”

Sebastian smirked. Garreth stared, waving his hand in the air. “And, what else?”

Vyra considered. “He pretends not to notice others, but he is very aware, especially when they are uncomfortable.”
Sebastian stared off, shifting.

“Interesting, please continue, what more about Sebastian do we not know about?,” Garreth said, interested.

“He’s lonely.” That landed harder than anything else, his chest feeling the blow.
Sebastians jaw ticked once, breathing in deeply, not looking at her.

Garreth shifted, grin faltering just a touch, while Natty stared down not meeting anyone’s eyes.
Poppy’s eyes flickered between them.

“Is that so?” Garreth asked narrowing his eyes.

“Yes, but not in a pathetic way, like he doesn’t trust happiness not to leave.”

Garreth continued. “And do you like him?”

Sebastian cut in sharply. “Garreth.”

Garreth put his hands up. “Sorry mate, potion rules.”

“Yes.” Vyra answered easily, a slight giggle bubbling to the surface unexpectedly. But she was certain, truthful.

Meanwhile Sebastian’s stomach seemed to drop, she kept her gaze on Garreth, her emotions seemingly dulling by the minute.

“In what way do you like him?” Garreth pressed, tilting his head down, almost expecting the answer.

Vyra frowned at him, puzzled. “Why would there be different ways?” She said with no regret.

Poppy swore under her breath, Natty’s eyes widened. Sebastian took a step forward, and Garreth put his hands behind his head, throughly satisfied.

“Well….that answers that.”

Vyra turned toward him, now sitting int he chair next to her, unaffected.
“You look tense.”

“I am.” He said tightly.

She smiled at him, setting a hand on his shoulder. “You always are.”

Garreth spoke once more but he heard nothing, eyes pinned on Vyra, something shifting within him.

Something about her honesty, so unguarded, luminous, felt dangerous to him.

She stood, swaying slightly. His hand reaching her wrist. “Careful.
”He muttered.”
Instinct overriding thought.

She giggled. “I am careful…you are overly…..”

She wasn’t, her head turned, walking away from the table, leaving everyone at the table in suspense at her unfinished thought.

Her ears followed the music, but it was the sweet smell of pastries drawing her in. Ghost dancing around her, paying little mind to them.

Sebastian followed her without thinking. Garreth watched with narrowed eyes.

“Vyra….” He called her name but she didnt turn. “Vyra, wait….please.”

She giggled losing him in the crowd, giving him a toying look before a ghost flung straight through him, distracting him long enough for her to sneak away.

A small table of pastries spoke to her, the music from the instrucments fading in and out, body swaying lightly.
Mind drifting easily for once.

“You seem like youre having fun.” A voice took her focus from the pastries, almost purring by her ear. “maybe too much.”

Even in her dull state, the air around Theo felt suffocating, something about him felt wrong, dark.

“Come take a walk with me…fresh air, more to drink, something better than rubbish experiments.”

She opened her mouth to decline but her body felt slow. Theo didnt wait, hooking an arm around her waist.
“Come on, I got you.”

Theo quickly put a disillusionment charm on them, making it out into the corridor before setting her against a wall.

“Here, drink this…it will help you walk.” Her eyes fluttered to him then the bottle before shaking her head.

CRACK.

A flash of light hit Theo straight in the chest before he could respond, hitting the ground with a thud.
He dropped with dead weight, alive but unconscious, Vyra blinked trying to understand what she was seeing.

Suddenly an arm was around her, walking her down the corridor, the scent of cedar and smoke filled her nostrils.

Her gaze drifted to Sebastian’s clenched jaw. He walked her down thin, winding corridors until they got to the room he once had grabbed her, hidden, stone grinding away the entry way until they got inside.

He set her down gently agasint the wall, searching for water, his arm completely lost in his bag as she watched.

“You stunned him…” she asked, eyebrow raised. He gave her water before bracing himself gasping the opposite wall. Chest rising and falling with ragged breaths.

Vyra exhaled softly, her confidence unrestrained by the potion or nerves dulled by it.

“You were leaving with him,” his voice was low. “In that state.”

Her eyes lifted once. “You sound jealous.” His jaw tightened another notch, it just might break.
Her voice almost amused. “You are going to make me stay here?”

“Yes.”

There was a paused from her. “You sound serious about it.”

His eyes narrowed at her before shaking his head slightly, gaze never leaving. “I am serious.”
He said but then noticed the way her hand twitched for her own wand, almost teasing him or testing him.

“You enjoy provoking me.” He said it more as a statement.

She didnt say anything but the grin she wore, said it clearly.

“Why not take me to my room?” She asked, eyeing the exit to the small room.

“I will, I wanted to talk to you…”
He said noticing the way she eyed the doorway out again.

“Hmm.” She pushed herself off the wall, heading for the exit, but his body shifted, blocking it.

She instead walked in front of him, taking his wrist, eyeing him, before slowly pushing his sleeve up, showing the marks etched into his skin.

He froze. Slowly, deliberately, her fingers brushed the lines along the mark, a skull with a serpent wrapped tightly around his forearm.

“Vyra..” he warned, voice coming out rough.

“You always look as if you are going to bolt.”
She dropped his arm, shaking her head before moving toward the archway to leave.

He moved instantly, body tense.
“You are not going out there like this.”

“Why because Theo is out there?”

He cocked his head to the side.
“I told you..dont say his name.” She looked at him confused.

“When did you ever tell me this?” Shaking his head slightly at her question before realizing that moment didn’t happen.

“I…never mind. Just don’t say it.”

She took that opportunity to reach in his pocket, grabbing his wand, backing up a few steps..taunting it in the air.

He blinked, stunned. He went to grab her when she managed to dodge him, ducking under his arm but barely, almost reaching the archway when a hand gripped her arm.

She tossed his wand in the air, distracting him enough to free herself, ducking under his arm again, giggling as he spun, missing her just barely.

Spinning around him as quick as she could, before her body lost balance, swaying.

“Stop…Vyra…stop…” Sebastian managed to grab her arm, as the momentum took her backwards, bringing him with her.

His arm braced her fall, cupping her head and back, before falling atop of her, both letting out a breath as their bodies met stone.

The air immediately shifted around them.
For a moment just one, they froze in a breathless, exhausted state.
The air between them grew electric suddenly, her giggles vanishing, lips parting.

His eyes flicked down, noticing.

The silence stretched until he broke it finally.
“Vyra..” he whispered, voice rough enough to shatter glass. “You’re going to be the death of me.”

He shifted his body above her but refused to move just yet.

“Why did you bring me here?”

“To talk.” He said simply.

“So ask me what you want to, I dont mind.” She stared up at him, unable to lie otherwise.

“You disappeared, i was calling after you….then you almost….” He said, though it came out as an observation them a reprimand.

“I wanted pastries…..and I did not want Garreth to ask me anymore questions.”
She paused before addding. “If you wanted to ask me something, i would have answered any questions though, just because you asked.”

“Why.” Sebastian curled his fingers to his side, the other still tucked underneath her head, preventing him from moving far.

“Because I would want the same from you, honesty. It makes me feel safe to know the truth.”
He pondered this for a moment, breath breezing by her cheek.

“And does this feel safe?”

There was no hesitation. “Yes.” The word stern, certain.
Sebastian’s face now moved closer slightly before he realized it.

“Why?”

“You dont ask questions you don’t want the answers to.” She said.

He blinked at that, not expecting it, remembering those words.

He spoke low. “You told Garreth…in front of everyone, that you liked me.” He paused, searching her face for embarrassment or uncertainty, where there was none. “Do you know what that means?”

Her brows furrowed slightly. “It means I enjoy your company. “

He paused.
“And, when I am close to you?” He asked quietly, body pressing into her. “Does it bother you.”

“No.” She frowned. “Should it?”

He exhaled slowly through his nose, something almost like a laugh threatening to surface.

“Do you realize….that you haven’t pulled away from me once?”
She blink, licking her lips once.

He felt her move slightly under him, hearing the slightest hitch to her breath.

“You haven’t pulled away or asked to leave. You always seem ready to help me when i ask.”
Her eyes flicked briefly to his mouth, then back to his eyes.

“I don’t see the problem.” She admitted.

Sebastians expression shifted, something dangerous and knowing settling in.

“That’s because,” he spoke quietly. “You haven’t realized it yet.”

“Realized what?”

He held her gaze, unwavering. “That you’re already drawn in.”

Her breath stuttered, but not from fear, or retreat but recognition.

“You can stay with me tonight.” He paused. “If you want to stay.” He said carefully.

She smiled, soft …trusting. Entirely unaware of the weight she placed on his arm.
“I was planning to.”

Sebastian turned his head but she could see the way his expression changed, his pupils widening, feel the way his heart sped up.

“Answer something for me….and don’t soften it.”
She nodded up to him.

“When others look at you..do you notice?”

“Sometimes.” She said, letting him continue.

“What about when I look at you, do you notice?” She nodded again. “Does that make you uncomfortable?”

“No,” she said quickly, then quietly. “It makes me feel seen.”
The admission hit harder than expected,

“Why?”

She hesitated, just a breath. Unguarded, spell induced truth lingering in the air. “You don’t glance. You dont skim…..you look at me as if trying to read soemthing beneath the skin.”

His pulsed thudded, loudly. “And does that bother you?

“No.”

He asked anyway, restraint shattering with it. “What does it do to you then?”

Vyra swallowed, unable to tear her eyes away. “It makes my thoughts stumble…. Your eyes are intense, beautifully dark…..when you stare at me like that, the world narrows between us….it confuses me and thrills me all at once.”

Silence starched, thick but fragile. Sebastian head dipped closer.

His voice a low but rough. “You do realize…you are speaking very freely tonight…” she nodded, licking her lips. “And would you regret this tomorrow?”

Her brows knit. “I…no..I will be surprised but that is all.”

The openesss and senserity in her answer fueled him further, unable to fully stop himself now. She wasn’t flirting, but confessing something she had not quite named yet.

He continued, unable to stop. “Do you like when I look at you like that?”

Without hesitation. She spoke softly. “Yes.”

Sebastian turned his head slightly, forcing himself to breathe, her gaze seemingly being the one burning him this time.

“You understand that what you are feeling right now is heightened, senses dulled.. you might not even remeber this…”
He swallowed, waiting for her to answer.

“I do know, and you will remeber for the both of us if I dont. My feelings wont change.”

“Do you want me to get off you right now?”
He was testing something dangerous in his mind, a boundary he knew could not be taken back.

She breathed out quick. “No.”

His breathing came uneven, his hand going to her waist, pulling her closer, noticing in the way her breath hitched.

“If I were..” his voice roughened, dry. eyes bouncing around her face. “If I were to kiss you right now…would you pull away?”

She didn’t answer at first, lips parting as if to understand truly what he had just asked. Instead her fingers curled around his shirt.

“I wouldn’t…” she whispered, forcing herself steady.

That was it, that did it. Something inside him fractured to the growing ache in his ribs.

His forehead pressed to hers, breathing shakily, searching her face, giving a moment of doubt to reach.
It didn’t.

His hand pulled her waist closer, her back arching involuntarily into him.
He felt her pulling his shirt, her breath deepening in anticipation.

He dipped his head down, brushing her lips, one last chance to escape him, until all restraint of his failed, pressing his lips to hers in one fluid motion.

The kiss as subtle at first, slow, Vyra mirrored his movements, seemingly frustrated. Wanting more.

His hand slid up from the floor to her neck, cupping her jaw, gripping her firmly, as if she might disappear if he didn’t. Her hand gripping his neck tightly, As if she finally found soemthing to anchor herself to.

It was a crash of breath and heat of every unspoken moment that had, filled by the weeks and years between them.

His lips softened only when she gasped, his mouth then following the sound greedily, wanting to hear it again as if he had waited longer than he would ever admit.

Her dizziness evaporated, her head cleared and yet it melted all the same into his touch, his weight, his being.

She felt his tremors, in the way he gripped, clutching onto her. Desperate in the way he breathed her name against his mouth.

When they finally broke apart, their breaths ghosting the other’s cheeks, pupils blown, doubt crept in.

Sebastian’s searched her dazed expression, seeing her flushed cheeks.
“Vyra…tell me this isn’t the potion.”

She swallowed, breath trembling, lips still tingling and swollen from their kiss.
“No, it’s not.”

And the way he inhaled, sharp, disbelieving..undone. Made her want to kiss him again.

They stayed stuck together on the stone floor, neither of them moved, their breaths mingled with the others, warm, misting the cold air above them.
She felt his heartbeat agasint her ribs, fast, uneven as if something feral had been opened up inside him.

Then she saw the regret cross his features making her eyes blow open wide.

He pushed himself up, sitting beside her. She rose slowly, setting a hand on his.

“Merlin…I came too close.”

“To what.” She asked slowly.

“To losing control….to…you dont understand…I should not have touched you…not in your state….”

He ran a hand through his hair roughly, fingers gripping his wrist in frustration.

“I can’t lie, I haven’t lied to you all night.” She spat out quickly, desperate to calm his racing thoughts.

She tugged his sleeve, unsure of what more to do.

“Vyra..I…..”

But she was already moving closer to him instead, pressing her lips to his one more time.

“I wouldn’t do this with anyone eles, you know it was not the potion, if I had been alone in a room with….”

Realization seemed to hit them both at her words, he understood what she was going to say.

She moved her body to face him, kneeling to face level. Giving him light touches, soothing his arm, intertwining her hand in his. His muscles grew tense beneath her touch but he didn’t pull away.

He looked to her searching for something.
“Are you afraid of me?” It was a question he had been wanting to ask from the beginning, circling it like a prey.

She paused before answering. “Yes.”

His breath hitched, head snapped to her, eyes shadowed, wounded but softening. “Then why…”

“I am afraid of you losing yourself,” she whispered. “Of what this world is making you become…of what you would do for those you love.”
She paused, needing an answer.
“Sebastian…what are those marks on your arms?”

His hand closed tightly around hers, gently lowering it.

“Not tonight,” he breathed. Guilty. “I promise it isn’t what you think though, not as bad as what you are assuming it to be.”

She hesitated. “If it is for Ann..is she even….”

He cut her off, not able to hear the rest. “Ann isn’t dead…but I lost her all the same, but you are right about one thing…I will keep trying to find a cure for her, no matter what.”
His confession left her breathless.

“And there is soemthing eles you are searching from that isn’t for Ann….”
He nodded, unwilling to share more.

“I can’t say more Vyra…I already dont trust myself around you currently and have already meddled with time itself for you.” He paused. “ her heart fluttered violently at that, not quite sure what he meant.

“Sebastian..just tell me one thing.” she pleaded almost. “Whatever it is that you are searching for…will it destroy you?”
She waited, not wanting the answer.

He looked at her, unsure of how to lessen the blow. “It just might.”

Her own restraint failed, moving in, pressing her lips to his once more but he didnt let it last, pushing himself back, barely holding it togeher.

“This…this is exactly why I shouldn’t…”

“Because you wanted to, or…” he shook his head at her.

“Because I still want to….” Silence filled the room, a confession coming. “You probably wont remember this tomorrow and that..and that might be the only reason I can live with myself.”

“Sebastian..” he shook his head again, brushing her hand.

“I see things..” he said. “Not clearly. But enough to know that getting closer to me comes with a cost. Daydreams you can call them. If meddling with the future has a cost, it would be my corruption burning into you.”

Her honesty flickered again. “I dont feel corrupted…I have never felt..”

“That’s what terrifies me.” He swallowed hard. “You and Ominis deserve better….I hope you forgive me for this….”

She looked at him confused until his wand raised, pointing it at her.

Realization hit her like a blow.
“Sebastian…dont…” she stumbled as his hand shook, biting his lip once.

She continued, noticing he held her own wand.
“If you do this..I will never forgive you…please.”

He considered this for a moment before shutting his eyes, a quick bright light filled the room before darkness covered her whole.

Vyras Journal entry: Ten ~

I woke up in my bed, head still dizzy, but my journal lay open as if begging for my mind to write down what happened tonight before darkness crept around me once more.
Garreths potion tonight brought all my truth to the surface, stripping me wide open.
I couldn’t lie if I tried, so when the words came, about Sebastian, how I practically declared longing for him, a fueling desire of temptation that I willingly gave into tonight.
When he asked me question after question, I didnt stop. I didn’t soften them like I could have or asked him to stop, i didnt want to.
For once I laughed, the air itself felt lighter.
My confession is still feeling the way his lips touched mine, those intense eyes.
Something has changed and shifted, if I forget this, read this over and over until that feeling comes back.
The way friends don’t feel an emotion of desire.

Sebastian Journal Entry:

I don’t believe in coincidence anymore. Not after tonight I saw it before it happens.~ the way visions arrive without mercy. Theo‘s hand too close his voice below coaxing. Vyra laughing because she didn’t know how to refuse when the world felt late for once I felt like a blade under my ribs, sharp and immediate, the kind of certainty that makes you violent before you can reason yourself out of it. I know better than to lean into what I see. The visions aren’t meant to be followed. Every book, every warning, every ruin left behind by those who tried to shape fate, says the same thing: you invite consequences you can never predict. Not the cost.. not the timing. Only that it will come.

I’ve seen what happens to those who mistake foresight for control. And still, I lost myself for a moment and nearly did something I couldn’t take back.

But my restraint held after seeing her leave with him, knowing what the outcome could’ve been if I so easily chose that path, making the vision wrong. As if I corrected it time itself does not like to be toyed with.

And it ruined me.

Because for so long, I believe that wanting is a weakness. That love makes you predictable. The love is a door. The world will always kick in.

But when she looked at me, honest and unguarded I wanted to believe in something clean. Something unbroken.
The kiss wasn’t hunger. It was recognition.
It felt like standing on the edge of a spell I couldn’t cast or shouldn’t. One that would cost too much one that would change the shape of me forever. I didn’t take more than she offered. I couldn’t. I was too aware of how easily I could become the thing I hate still when it ended. I knew something irreversible had happened. I can already feel the pool to watch more closely to listen harder when the visions come to act, when they whisper her name that path that never ends well never ends cleanly and yet she doesn’t know what she’s done to me what she’s awakened.
And I don’t know whether that makes her my salvation or the moment fate finally decides to collect the debt.
This is possibly my greatest desire.

Chapter Text

Defeat. Vyra woke with her cheek pressed against the pillow, the unmistakable weight pressing down, before her eyes even opened. A dull ache at her temple, not that of a headache, but that of an ache of a spell, that had rattled something inside her.

For a moment she didn’t breathe. His name hovering in her mind like an unfinished sentence. Wondering. Did that truly happen?

Her fingers drifted to her mouth, her lips felt warm, tender…gaps in her memory were swirling around in the thin air in the room.
She wondered tirelessly how it could have happened. There did not seem like he had any indication of viewing her that way.

But suddenly she knew he did, it was sudden, surprising, but real….was it real? But she felt the phantom press of his body above her coming back full force. The way he whispered her name like a secret.

She sat up quickly, too quickly the room tilted, nearly toppling over, before steadying herself.
She walked in a daze, recalling the events.
There were gaps, like a puzzle missing a few pieces. Her face burned.
She washed and dressed quickly, ignoring the soft tremor in her hands when the memories seemed to pulse with every movement. Ignoring the pastry that sat on her desk.

The castle corridors today were warmer, morning sun streaming through brightly through the windows. But suddenly something inside her was too awake, eager.

The GreatHall buzzed a low hum. The remnants of last night’s potion still lingering, when she spotted Poppy quickly and…Garreth, waving her over, enthusiastically.

“Vyra!” Poppy beamed…then paused. Her smiled faltered. “You look… rested.”

“Garreths brows knitted. “You have a glow?”

“A glow?” Vyra repeated, heart hammering.

“A very specific glow,” Garreth clarified, leaning in closer, squinting dramatically at her. “Like someone who had fun last night.”

“Vyra choked. “Fun?….I…no, I went to bed early. Very early.”

Poppy exchanged a glance with Garreth who also seem to have the same thought.

“Alright Vyra…spill it.” Poppy said. “You are different today.”

“In a good way.” Garreth added. “But yes, you’re different.”

Vyra forced a laugh, unsure of where this was going. “Different how?”

Poppy searched her face, squinting slightly. “You’re softer. No, calmer? No…ah! You’re lighter!”

“Lighter.” Vyra repeated, unsure of how else to respond.

“Yes!” Poppy nodded eagerly. “Your shoulders aren’t so tense. Your eyes don’t look so…strained. It’s like something lifted.”

Garreth snapped his fingers. “That’s it! Shes not brooding.”

“I do not brood..”

“You brood beautifully, Vyra,” Garreth said, patting her shoulder. “But today? You look like someone who slept soundly.” Then he muttered under his breath. “My potion was a true success.”

She blinked, he was right she slept deeply, dreamlessly. And for the first time in what felt like a lifetime, there was no residual ache in her chest. No sharp panic, just a strange warmth setting inside her.

Sebastian, her mind whispered traitorously.

Poppy frowned suddenly, noticing Vyras mind slipping. Wondering something.
“Did someone walk you to your room last night?”

Vyra coughed so hard she dropped her spoon, fighting her mind for a lie.
“W…walk me? No, I was with you all night. And Garreth and Natty. And… everyone.”

Garreth lifted a brow. “Not the whole night. You vanished….Ominis was absolutely murderous that we lost you in such a state, told him he was worried about nothing though.”

She froze.

Poppy leaned in. “Vyra? Did something happen?”

Her voice came out too fragile. “I…don’t know.” Garreth and poppy suddenly both staring back concerned. And that was the truth, she didn’t know where the dream had ended and the memory began.

Garreth interjected quickly, lightening the mood. “Next time we will all make sure you stay put. I only remeber bits and pieces from last night myself. Another side effect to consider.”

Garrreth then leaned back with a groan, stretching. “I swear I saw my own reflection arguing with me at some point. Thought I invented a second head.”

poppy snorted, rubbing her temples. “I tried to brew a simple sleeping draught last night and ended up almost turning the table into a fountain of glowing frogs….I think I remember dancing with one of them…”

Vyra and Garreth both grinned before giggling over the mere thought of it.

As they continued, Vyras thoughts drifted, briefly to Ominis, knowing he would have questions and a concerned ‘glow’ about him, thats probably radiating off the walls probably right now.

Before she could think too deeply, Ominis strode in, his movements deliberate, shoulder’s stiff. Immediately finding them all.

“Vyra…” he said voice low but firm. “Are you alright? Last night…”

Vyras tongue got caught in her throat, she stammered, unsure of what lie to come up with, cheeks warming.

“I..I’m…fine.” She struggled to speak. Noticing the tension, hovering over her, his rigid posture, fists clenched, he had been worried..possibly all night. It looked as if he was about ready to protest fully.

Before Ominis could press further, the Headmaster entered, doors flinging open, cutting through the moment. The Hall quieted immediately. Ominis let out a breath, frustrated.

“Students!” He announced, voice booming. “I have news. The Ministry has officially approved a Triwizard tournament for this yer! It will be held in a matter of days. Some school may decline participation, but any adult above the age of eighteen here at Hogwarts may enter and represent our school. Consider this an extraordinary opportunity.”

Vyra blinked, Quidditch? A tournament? All these approved this year, her mind raced, remembering reading of the death tolls and why they ended them to begin with, her mind lost, she nearly missed Natty slipping into the seat by her, eyes wide as she joined them.

“I heard of it from the Minister myself,” Natty said, breathless. “A wizard named Cassian, told me it was a long process. Safety concerns almost stopped it…but we actually get Quidditch and a tournament back in our final year, this is incredible!”

Garreth and poppy exchanged excited glances.

“Do you think anyone here might enter.” Garreth asked eyeing the three of them, wiggling his brows toward Vyra and Natty specifically.

Imelda slid in a seat nearby, listening in, eyes sharp and calculating. “I will,” Imelda said, proudly. Yet her gaze lingered on Vyra. “Vyra it would be good competition to have you.”

Vyras mind was elsewhere however, Ominis still looming above her too, tensing more and by the second.

“I am not entering anything this year.”

Groans filled the table as her gaze flicked to the Hall doors briefly

Sebastian had appeared near professor Weasley, who was furrowing her brow in concern. His gaze flicked to her briefly before excusing himself, walking out of the Hall doors.

Vyras stomach twisted, not hearing the voices around her anymore, her body got up moving toward him without thought. No one at the table seemed to notice him but they did watch her leave, confused.

She slipped past other students in a daze, focused in front of her. She rounded a corner and caught a faint glimpse of him moving toward the grand staircase. He passed a talkative portrait of a fortune teller.

“You’re in for great heartbreak.” The painted portrait muttered, waving her hands over the ball. He didn’t stop.

Vyras hand shot out, grasping his shoulder.
“Sebastian wait…can we speak?”

He stiffened under her touch, then shrugged her off him, voice tight and harsh.

“I want to be left alone.”

Her heart stuttered, but she persisted. “About last night…I remem….”

He only stared at her hand that made its way back to his arm, lingering on it, before turning slightly away, not meeting her gaze.

“No.”

“Sebastian please…” voice trembling…she tried again, lightly hovering over his hand.

He brought his hands to his head, pressing his temples. Muttering a curse under his breath.
“Get out…stop!”

She took a step back. She could almost feel the pull of his mind, the frustration..the control slipping.

She struggled to maintain words, her mouth failing her. The faint tremor in his hands catching her attention.

“Sebastian..I need to know if what happened was rea….”
She tried but his voice cut in sharp, quick.

“Stop!” He looked to her, narrowing his eyes at her. Those intense eyes making her falter. Then he began again, words cutting through the air.

“I want nothing to do with you anymore…go back to Ominis.”

He clamped a hand over his forehead, cursing lowly through gritted teeth.
“No.” Then he vanished into thin air, leaving Vyra staring in the spot, unable to move, dazed.

Her slow walk back to the great hall was interrupted by Garreth, who cut in sharply, eagerly.
“ where did you go?” he asked, concern threading his usual, mischievous voice. “and….. did anyone?…. See double of you?”

Before she could answer, Ominis appeared. His presence, solid and grounding.
“Vyra…can we speak? Alone?”

“Yes.”Vyra managed, waving goodbye slowly to Garreth.

They walked into the cold crisp air Ominis hand brushing hers every so often. A familiar crowding gesture that seemed a radiate into his senses.
“tell me what happened last night…” he pressed gently.

Vyra swallowed, voice soft. “Sebastian ….he was the one who walked me back…I fell asleep straight away…” the knot that formed in her stomach, grew ten fold.

But Ominis relaxed beside her. “So you did not see Theo last night…”

“No…” the word lingered on her lips, she wanted to say more.

He leaned against her, rubbing her arm, soothing. “You are safe with me…you know…..you can confide in me.” She hugged him briefly.

“And you can with me.”

Before he could respond, Imelda flew over, The Slytherin team practicing in the pitch.

“Vyra…join the team, you know you want to…” Imelda sighed, giving up. “If you won’t then at least help me practice? I will owe you.”

Vyra smiled. “Alright sure, I can do that, tomorrow.”

Imelda was pleased with this, flying back to practice. Ominis guided her back to the castle.

Poppy burst through the doors, straight to them with a letter in hand.

“Vyra we need to leave now!” Popy said between gasps. “There’s a beast that has been captured by poachers, not too far off, we can apparate closer, but we dont have much time before they move again.”

Ominis listened, folding his arms “no…no one should go…”

“We will be fine, we ….”

Vyra waved her hand up to stop her.

“Ominis is right, it isn’t safe, we will go to the headmaster.”
She hugged Ominis. “I will meet you after Ominis, promise.”

He slowly titled his head but let it go, walking back inside the castle.
“Alright, find me straight after please.”

Poppy looked to Vyra upset until Vyra smiled.
“we can go now.”

Poppy beam, mouth falling open. “That was scary how well you lied just now but it is fine, let’s go help this little beast.”

She grabbed Vyra hand and they vanished from the castle.

They appeared in the mountains east of Hogsmeade, near a small body of water.. and just across the misty terrain was a camp, occupied with a small group.

Just inside the center, a small cage lay, and tucked inside was to Vyras surprise…that little fox, its antlers glowing slightly, as it curled up.

“I know that little beast.” Poppy looked at her surprised.

“What…but…never mind, I was thinking we go in undetected, use Pertrificus Totalus.”

Vyra nodded in agreement as they went into stealth, moving quietly toward the camp.

As they grew closer, Vyra noticed the dark marks on their arms, very similar looking, their faces however covered by masks.

They split up, one by one until all ten were down. Poppy moved quick trying the lock but nothing worked, Vyra tried quickly, hearing the click as the lock fell with a loud thud.

The fox stepped out as Poppy engulfed it into her bag.

“Alright in and out, brilliant.”
But their joy was short lived as a a voice drifted in the air, a figure emerging from the tent nearby.

“Intruder!” The wizard yelled but just as he did.. a loud screech filled the air above them.

Poppy and Vyra covered their ears as the light around them grew dimmer, the air colder.

“Poppy.” Vyra muttered, looking to see poppy’s eyes open wide.

Even the wizard near by fell silent, dying in his throat.
The silence that followed was worse.

At the far end, above the trees of the camp, shadows began to stretched, not just one, no…five then ten, twenty flying towards them

They slid through the air, unnaturally, as frost covered the soil around them.
Poppy’s faced paled, both their chest heaving.
The dementors did not rush..they arrived.

The air thickened in their throats, stealing warmth, branches breaking all around them.

There’s was no where to hide now.
“Wards…the camp has wards, we need to reach the outer edge to apparate out, lets go.” Poppy said, grabbing Vyras hand.

All the poachers began stirring awake slowly.

Poppy and Vyra heard the poachers scream as they ran.
Turmoil erupted behind them, the feeling of doom looming just at their backs.

“Don’t look back Vyra!” They sprinted through the trees where they had come from, boots stepping on branches. Limbs heavy, every breath burned.

“Almost there!” Poppy yell, skidding to a halt suddenly, gripping Vyras hand as she apparated away.

“Accio!” Vyra got flung back just as poppy vanished in front of her.

The spell made Vyra land onto of the dark wizard with a hard thud.
She rolled off him and into the dirt, screeching heard just above as she scrambled to her feet but hands gripping her shoulder pushing her back down.

She didnt waste time, as a dark figure loomed above her as she got pressed harder into the dirt.

Cold swallowed her whole.

“You stole for me….no one lives to celebrate that.” The air around her thinned.
Her knee jabbed into his gut, making him clutch his stomach as she rolled away from under him.

She tried to get up when she felt them before seeing them, not touching her, pulling. her chest tightened.

She fell back down to her back, turning her head towardvthe screams from the wizard now being hovered over by a dementor, his face frozen over the spam of moments in a frozen silent scream.

She crawled, fingers numb…mind flickering as a Dementor flew low, pulling something from her, cold and slow until It drifted away, leaving Vyra feeling a little more empty, laughter, warmth…gone in a blink.

She grabbed her wand as another dark figure loomed over her, pulling more, it was unbearably cruel. Sound vanished entirely. Her thoughts were being fractured, vision blurring as another dipped low.

The next one had leaned in so close, revealing no face, worse only a darkness filling her vision.

Despair hit her, crushing.
She felt herself slipping. Body going limp, forcing herself to get up, vanished.

The forest itself lifted.
And then the pull broke. She gasped, darkness fading in and out, unable to move, a bright white light engulfing the area before silence came.

Her gripping her, lifting her up as the world around her dissolved intro nothing.

It had not felt long when Vyra eyes fluttered back open. The lack of light indicating it was still late.

Her vision did not come straight away, a dull ache blooming behind her eyes.

“Wake up….find , Abraxan…..” A voice drifted past her ears, but as she tried to sit up, pain shot through her head as it banged on what sounded similar to wood. Hands reached up, pushing either side and above, feeling a hard surface all around her.

She breathed in once before moving her feet, reaching for her wand.

“Lumos.” The little space before her brightened, almost burning her retinas.
There was not much to look at, other than four walls around her.

Her breathing began to speed up, pushing the wood above her. Nothing.
She didn’t want to think it, and yet she knew with the dirt laying next to her she was in the ground in a casket.

“No….no..no..no”

She began pounding and pushing the top, to no avail so she tried thinking of a spell any cast but panic settling in, making the thoughts dissolve in her mind like water.

Then she heard it. Faintly but there. Scratching just above her, moving from the base of where her feet were, moving.

Her body began to tremble, the air felt suffocating.
The scraping then turned into a slow tap, inching closer until it stoped by the base her of head. Vyra rested her hands atop the wood above her, bracing.

A loud tear, wood ripping, creating dust to coat her face and eyes.
When she blinked the dirt away did the night sky above greet her.

when she sat up, she was not anywhere familiar.

Slowly she stood. The small land…was surrounded by a large body of water, and some tall lifeless trees in the distance, only the moon illuminating it all through dense thick fog..

The air suddenly too quiet.
Not even the wind spoke.

Then the water rippled, once then twice, she froze, no where to go as she watched the figure emerging from the dark foggy water.

It was slow, her mind struggling to put together what she was seeing before horror struck,gasping.

Hair..long dark, covering her face almost completely. Covering most of her bare body. Walking forward until the woman was waist deep, water dripping.
She stood still as if a statue, making Vyra freeze..holding a breath. Hands shaking uncontrollably.

Then the voice came, slithering out slowly, almost a whisper. “The curse will be your downfall.”
Vyra waited for pain to come, the dream to shift. Flinching with each word. Tears wanting to pour.
“Find the beasts..it flys…it is the cure.”

The wet hair of the women then fell into the water, strand by strand, as the face morphed.
Those deep amber eyes forming first before his mouth, colors swirling until his face stared back at her.

“Sebastian?” He didn’t say a word and yet moved through the waist deep water, climbing intot the casket with her.

The way he stared at her, unblinking made her stomach twist.

“A cure for her is a risk, find the beasts with wings, its innocence the key.” He paused, eyes never leaving. “But it will cost a soul.”
His eyes roamed the casket beneath him and suddenly she felt as though she were no longer in a casket meant for her.

Realization stuck, shaking her head, refusing. “No…”no.”

Her voice came out muffled, and quickly, Vyras throat began to constrict. A cough bursting through her lips once, small. Then she began coughing harder until her chest ached.

Water began pouring from her mouth, not just water, but dark thick black liquid, until it flowed through her nose, clogging her airways until she collapsed back down into the casket.

Falling to her back gasping as water began rising around her, cold and suffocating, Sebastian loomed over her, a face so still, fingers tracing down her cheek.
Her breath and eyes gave way, his face fading from view.

A loud gasp slid from her throat as she jolted up, scanning the room, chest heaving.
The hospital room around her came into focus, but her gasp filled the air.

She looked a round to be the only one in a bed, looking down to see her journal lay open.

She rocked back and forth for a moment, collecting herself.

A cure….for Ann? She thought, a beast with wing…innocent. She got out of bed slowly, quietly, moving to grab her books on all winged beasts.

The readings on dragons but that wouldn’t compare to a ‘innocent’ quality, no, the only beasts with such innocence that would help heal…is unicorn blood….a unicorn wouldn’t have wings.
“Braxton?” The whisper in the casket. “No…Abraxton.”

She flipped the page until find the before stumbling on a drawing of a horse with wings…its color almost gold like in appearance it says, but then she read it..rare healing properties. But that was all, no other page about it. Other than they were sought out so often, nearly to extinction.

Then a reading on bindings and Glyphs, it s margins filled with warnings.
She went to grab her journal to write it down to find it all filled out and at the bottom, in that darker red ink…

—north,East of Hogsmeade.

There was no context, vague. Still she didn’t waste time getting dressed, grabbing supplies from her room, writing Sebastian a letter.

—meet me tonight, I have a lead, horse with wings with certain healing properties, might have a location north, east of Hogsmeade.

The owl sent to Sebastian, she grabbed plants a potion bottles before grabbing her broom.

Her broom set into air, flying close to the mountain, unsure of what to look out for when she spotted a small camp just on the mountain side.

It looked to be empty until she saw the little cage, with a niffler inside.
She landed close, eyeing the tent as voices drifted from it.

Her heart relaxed, when she saw it wasn’t Chip.
Her wand was already out when she got closer. “Confringo.” The tent burned before her as she unlocked the cage, taking th little Niffler.

Two wizards ran out, searching but before she was spotted they were flung back down the mountaintop behind them.

Her fury burning.

She grabbed her broom ready to take off when an unexpected third witch came out.

“Crucio!” Vyra fell.

The curse burning through her for what felt like hours. Had only lasted seconds.

Vyra had little time to react, wand raised ready, until the searing pain engulfed her arm. Not from the witch no, but from within her own magic…as if it was disagreeing.

She went to cast a spell again, when the burned went to her arm then chest. She fell to her knees as footsteps closed in.

A taunting voice looming above.
“Foolish witch, steal my niffler…” a

A bright green light filled the air above. Her chest on fire from within.
The air grew silent until she felt his hands gripping her.

“Vyra..” his voice was rough but his face was filled with fury.

She went to sit up but his voice grinding through the air.

“Don’t.” He snapped. “Don’t move.” His hands glowed in way Vyra had never seen before, healing.

His jaw clenched so hard it might crack. Meanwhile his magic was efficient, comtrolled, the pain easing within.
“What were you thinking…..alone?”

The voice she tried to let out failed, shaking, her gaze on him lingering.
“They….had a. Niffler…”

That stopped him for a moment, not anger crossing his features…soemthing eles.

“And the flying horses?” He asked quietly.

Her voice shook. “They might help Ann.”

That’s when something broke in him, his eyes lifting up slowly.

Once he was finished, he grabbed her hand, apparating back to the castle, taking her back to the hospital wing.

The silence stretched, until he turned, gaze stuck to the floor as he spoke.

“This will be the last time we speak, it is not necessary for you to help me anymore.”

“Sebastian, thats not fair..”

He looked up to her. “It’s necessary.”

He didnt give her time to respond as he walked out, leaving her standing in the middle of the hospital wing, the sun beginning to rise.

She went to grab the books to put them away, slamming them shut. She rushed a hand through her hair, pressing them into her scalp, long deep breaths.

“Vyra!” Poppy’s voice cut through the air. “You are awake…” poppy rushed to grab Vyra. ”I am so sorry..”

Vyra didnt turn, wiping her eyes, blinking flatter before turning.

“Are you alright? What happened….” Poppy set a hand on, pushing Vyra onto the bed.

“Don’t apologize Poppy.” But she insisted.

“I brought you out there. If it…” Vyra cut her off sharply before lowering her hand.

“It was my choice, and I would do it again, it’s alright Poppy.”

Poppy’s arm wrapped tightly around her. “Well you might not say that in a moment, as I should mention that I told Ominis…he is on the way.”

The way she spoke, she knew Ominis would have some thoughts and words for her but the nurse interrupted them both.

“You are awake, wonderful…the lingering effects of the dementors will take time, rest today, and I have already informed the headmaster who is already taking this to the misnitry.”

The nurse gave her a salty tasting drink that Vyra had to choke back, forcing a smile.

Poppy’s eyes drifted to the archway, widening. “I will give you two a moment.” She turned as Ominis walked by her. “Ominis..”

“Poppy.” Ominis voice was clipped. His hands roaming the bed before finding her hand.

“Care to explain.” He said, but she could hear the frustration. “You both left, after I said no one should go? And you went anyway.”

“They…there was a little fox like beast, poachers.” Her words stumbled greatly, but Ominis breathed out.

“You know I do admire you in some aspects, your heart bleeds for others, but I cannot ignore the simple fact that you lied to me yesterday.”

Vyra was glad he couldn’t see her guilty expression but he certainly felt it, sitting on the bed, exhaling his anger, gripping her hand.

“I’m so sorry….I shouldn’t have lied to you.” His thumb traced her palm.

“Next time…I will go with you..if you asked, I would have gone with you.”
Vyra bit her bottom lip before smiling.

“I promise to ask you to come next time.” His shoulders slumped, defeated.

“But let’s not hope for a next time to come again.” She gripped his hand back, grinning.

“That sounds just fine Ominis.”
There was more he wanted to say but he just stayed with her the rest of the day, her journal lay beside them.

Journal Entry: Eleven

The linger suffocation from the Dementors kiss had left me empty, but I do not regret going.
My mind keeps going to the casket, of seeing Sebastian willingly step inside it as if it was always meant for him, his fate.

This dream almost seemed like someone was trying to tell me of a cure for Ann but I think it also showed me the risk to that outcome….I want to help but he has made it clear he does not need me or want my help. I can’t fault him for this but i do not believe him as even I am feeling the numbness and powerful feelings of defeat.

Chapter Text

Hope. Vyra had arrived to class, unaware that anything was left behind this morning.
She felt off, that familiar, unsettling sensation beneath her skin, dismissing it as exhaustion, refusing to assume she was going mad.

Poppy slid into the seat beside her, whispering something cheerful that Vyra barely caught the words to.

Then Sebastian entered, finding a seat the furthest away from her. Shadows clung to his eyes, his movements more restraint than usual. He avoided her glance, opening a book. Close enough, distant enough to ache.

Professor Ronen clapped his hands, delighted in seeing everyone attending class today.
“Today, we will be preparing for Muffliato, a tricky charm, a useful charm for private conversations.”

Vyra notice Sebastian stiffen, bringing her focus to the professor and his wand movements.

As they practiced their preliminary incantations, Sebastian’s wand flickered inconsistently, the charm warping, light dwindling. His jaw tightened with each failed attempt.

She knew what he was doing wrong after completing the spell herself but instinct tugged at her brain.
Don’t help me anymore. Ringing in her ears, echoing.

Unable to help herself she looked again, their eyes locking. And for just a moment she noticed his expression soften before focusing back with his group, eyes hardening once more.

Herbology class came with intensity, as he waited for her to leave charms first.
Poppy beside her, trying to avoid asking about Sebastian. But she could tell it was on the tip of her tongue with every glance.

Sebastians station however was right beside Vyras, and he made sure to come in until the last possible second.

His plant wilting, where Vyras thrived for once this year. The leafs recoiled to his touch as if rejecting his magic.

Professor Garlic frowned slightly at his station. “Mr. Sallow, you are forcing it, try listening.”

Sebastian nodded but Vyra could see the frustration building. She knew how to help but didn’t dare provoke him.

Yet, eyes drifting to him every so often, more than she meant them to. He seemed to sense it, glancing up long enough for their eyes to meet once or twice.

Both times he turned away first, wild intensity that didn’t feel like safety.
By the time classes were over, Vyra had been hollowed out, withering away with each strained glance he gave.

Poppy and Natty wasted no time flanking her down as they exited the corridor.

“There you are,” Natty said, linking arms with her. “We were looking from you.”

Poppy smiled brightly, though her eyes lingered on Vyra with concern as usual.

“You’re coming to the GreatHall, no excuses.”poppy said grabbing her other arm.

“Why?”
Vyra blinked, curious.

Natty grinned. “The headmaster has called everyone in, says there is a thrilling announcement.”
Vyra raised her eyebrows, smiling at the enthusiasm for professor Black as they both giggled.

As they pulled her along, she glanced back one last time.
Sebastian stood alone, wand still in hand, shoulders rigid, forcing her way forward.

Entering the Hall, students were already at their house tables, but the three of them managed to sneak at the back of the table together, unnoticed.

The sunset filtering through the windows, whispers rippling through the room like wild fire with anticipation. Others fidgeted nervously.

Ministry officials in robes began filtering in, walking down the rows, one ministry official giving a quick nod to Natty while passing by. Vyra noticed Natty blushed just a little.

Headmaster Black stepped in last, moving toward the raised platform, eyes going to Vyra briefly, noticing Natty at the wrong table but kept moving anyway.

Everyone held their breath as he stood above the platform.

“Students,” he began, voice carrying with authoritative calm, although, those who could study him closely noticed the faint tension in his shoulders.
“Today we announce the participants for the Tri-wizard tournament, earlier than expected. The Ministry has given its approval, though not without concern for Saftey, and while some schools chose not to attend, Hogwarts will be one of the three schools attending ……and we will now announce those who will be representing our school this year.”

He paused, eyes sweeping the Hall, Vyra felt her pulse tighten at who would be insane enough to enter. She scanned other students, noting who looked more attentive, who whispered quietly and some that didn’t appear to care at all.

“And with further ado, let us begin with our first competitor from Slytherin. Imelda Reyes.” A ripple of excitement passed through the Slytherin table. Imelda stood tall and composed, eyes locking with Vyras for a moment.
A smirk played on her lips, a mix of confidence and challenge.

Vyra shook her head knowing the competitors would have it out for them with her as a competitor.

“From the Gryphondor house,” Black gestured to their table. “We have Tristan Mallory.”
The Gyrphondors erupted into applauses and chants. Tristan stood tall
A mop of unruly hair hanging loose. Eyes calculating , scanning the crowd with triumphant looks over to the Slytherin table.

The other houses glances between the two, already sensing the rivalry and expectations.

As the headmaster began again, congratulating the two contestants, rambling, something about bringing the school honor. Did they all realize only two would enter.

Natty leaned in, seemingly nervous. “Uh do you think anyone eles might enter? Or was that it? There should be more.”
Poppy leaned in whispering.

“It is a surprise we had two, there is a reason we don’t have these tournaments anymore.”

Natty didn’t respond but porfessor Black seemed to be wrapping up his speech, going into the details.

Natty seemed to be shifting in her seat the longer it went on, looking a bit uncomfortable.

Vyras gaze went to the Hall doors hearing them open, seeing Ominis appear late. His posture was rigid, but relief washed over her at the sight of him, grinning. Safe.

Then her face fell at Sebastian coming in just behind him, matching Ominis expression, as though they had both just returned from a heated debate. For a moment she almost hoped they did, this feud has gone on too long but it still was not her place to meddle.

She shook her head, eyes going back to the front before Sebastian could notice her staring.

Tristan and Imelda returning death glares to one another.
Vyra noticed Natty still hadn’t settled, mouthing if she was alright. Before another interruption burst through the door at high speed.

“Headmaster Black!” Professor Weasley came strutting in, waving parchment in the air. “Just a moment.”

The Headmaster looked to her in annoyance but his fists curled within his hands for more than just frustration.

The room fell silent, even the headmasters expression faltering, scanning the crowd.
Once Weasley spoke to him softly, handing him the parchment did she take a step back with the other professors.

Headmaster Black cleared his throat, but then the doors to the Hall opened again, filtering in not one but nine figures walking.

As they passed she noticed a few familiar face. The Gaunt family. They strode in passing everyone down the rows, all going down different rows to the front. Theo giving Vyra a grin as he passed, tipping his head.

They all eventually passed Black who stayed silent, going to sit at the head table, so causally.

He cleared his throat again but shifted, a flicker of unease almost passing through.

Black stared at the outstretched parchment, before slowly lowering it.

“If seems….as though we have three more students that have entered the tournament,” he paused, lifting the list just once. “From Ravenclaw, Samantha Dale.”
The Ravenclaws cheered, echoing through the Hall.

“And another Gyrphondor student, Natsi Onia.” He nodded as Vyra and Poppy stared, mouths open.
The Grphondors didn’t let it go quietly, the air pulsed with excitement.

Her mother began shifting in her seat behind the headmaster with a mixture of shock and pain.

Then he hesitated before clearing his throat again, not bothering to scan the parchment. The weight of his silence lingering could be felt wildly throughout the room.

“And lastly….from, Hufflepuff,” his gaze swept the room, Imelda shifted in imperceptibly, anticipation flickering, before he finally finished.

“Vyra Carino.” The hall erupted with cheers from Hufflepuff and some eleswhere but it all got tuned out, sound growing distant.
Eyes swiveling to her in disbelief, poppy was now gaping at the both of them, almost insulted for not telling her mixing with fear.

Vyra heart began pounding in her chest, cheers continuing far too long but everything still seemed muffled within her thoughts. Ears ringing, head pulsing.

She dared looked to the Hall doors, Ominis and Sebastian both stood frozen, their faces mirroring the other, horrified.

Ominis jaw was set, tension radiating off like a tangible force, while Sebastian’s dark eyes narrowed. A storm of emotion behind them that she didn’t have time to decipher.

Vyras stomach churned as the attention went back to the front, headmaster gesturing for everyone to settle and for all competitors to come forward.

Natty rose proudly, excited in a way, that she didnt even notice Vyra had not moved, leaving her behind.

Poppy nudged her gently, Garreth from across the room stared in disbelief at her and Natty.

Vyra rose slowly from the table, every pair of eyes in the hall seemed to follow her, some wide in awe, some skeptical, other incredulous.

Her heart threatened to leap from her chest with every step, avoiding glances left and right. The cheers from her table clapping as she walked by.

Ominis was sudddnly felt behind her, burning into her back with his anxious thoughts. Vyras head was spinning with the enormity of this moment and with disbelief.
A thought…was this real? Could it be truly real?

She was now an official competitor in the Tri-wizard tournament, and the consequences were far beyond what she could comprehend.

Vyra felt too many eyes on her, her stomach twisting, even with Ominis nearby. It felt so surreal being thursted into a reality she had not asked for.

Ominis kept pace with her until the front, where she met the others, the air shifted as she turned around, a full round of clapping for everyone ensued. Ominis hand pressed gently into hers as he passed to stand at the sideline.

Then her gaze drifted to Sebastian who still stood in the same spot, slightly against the wall for support. His usually so composed face was pale and tight, eyes dark, following her every move.

Seeing the raw edge of worry dimmed the fire she had within for him. His hand twitched forward but he was held back seemingly by some invisible restraint.

The headmasters voice carried through the Hall once more, formal but a hint of his own tension bleeding through.

‘Now the rules are different this year, more competitors from each school may enter, to make up for lost ones, of the schools and many others not attending.
and rules will be changing so pay attention. In the coming weeks will all three tasks be placed.” He paused. “Now will all our competitors compose themselves for a photo.”

She didnt know when the Headmaster stopped speaking, releasing them from the Hall. Her body on autopilot. Whispers bounced off the walls. She was the last to descend the front, down the isles, every movement felt heavier. Every breath louder.

Ominis came forward behind her, speaking to the headmaster making her halt.
“Headmaster Vyra should be excused, she has circumstances that…”
He stopped himself before he could continue.

Black stared at him, shoudlers rolling, almost considering this, but when he looked back at one of the Ministry offials, they shook their head.

“I’m sorry, I almsot wish I could, but it is out of my hands.”

It wasn’t over as Natty’s mother then appeared besides them.

“Natty can not enter, she is barely eighteen!” Natty’s mother was frantic.

“I apologize but you know I am unable to do so, and she is of age, it will be her doing but no one will be allowed to drop out at this point.”

She kept walking, their voices becoming muffled.

She glanced at Sebastian who looked hooked down by invisible chains.

The Hall began to dissolve as she walked passed her table, voices of encougment and hands patted her shoudler but she kept her eyes to the ground, feeling almost numb.

“We belive in you!”

Walking straight out, avoiding Sebastian’s gaze and poppy’s voice yelling for her.

The large doors opened loudly catching attention but she didn’t stop, not at the courtyard, and not down the many steps to the boat house, a place she had not intended on going but she saw nothing past the blur.
She didnt feel the air itself.

She was unsure how many watched her leave.
Merlin, thank Merlin she hadn’t eaten.
She pressed a hand to her ribs, stomach heaving, pulse still roaring.

She noticed in the distance on the stairs a glow of a wand coming. Ominis.

She ducked behind the boathouse, looking out to the water wondering if she could swim it.

She moved forward, removing her buttons, but a hand covered her mouth, another circling her torso.

The world spun, a wrenching pull, pressure and then darkness.
Before collapsing onto her knees, when she lifted her gaze, Hogwarts lay far below on the mountain side.

Sebastian knelt beside her, hand hovering near her face, she quickly shoved it away, shaking. She reached for her wand but came up empty.

“I…I must of dropped it.” Her voice cracked.

“Vyra…” Sebastian voice almost sounded as if it was under water.

She swayed then sank to the ground again. Sebastian kneeling down with her.

“..look at me.”
Her breaths came too fast. “Did you put your name in??” He whispered.

She shook her head violently. A long agozing silence stretched. She didn’t have the words but one pressing thought.
Her brows crinkled together as she stared up at him, his own mirroring it.

“Sebastian…” her voice was barely audible, staring at the ground. “Is…is it possible I could die?”

HIs body stiffened, jaw clenched. He didnt look away.

“…yes…” a beat. “But not because you’re unskilled. But because something is wrong with this whole thing…the minsitry. They ever should have revived this tournament..not after…” he stopped himself before continuing.

She swallowed hard, eyes glossing over as she looked up at him.

“It doesn’t make sense,” he went on. “There were so many against it, rules have been rewritten…someone’s is pulling strings from the inside and it is unclear for what. But it is someone with power clearly.”

Her vision blurred for a moment before refocusing, Sebastian exhaled grounding himself, as much as her.

“Breathe for me…in and out.” His breaths hit her face, but she did as he asked. She trembled.

“Steady.” He grabbed a bottle.
“Here take a sip. It’ll help.”

She brought her nose to the bottle, jerking back from the smell.
“Fire whiskey?” She whispered.

He shook his head. “Doctors orders.” He teased. “Or well..curse-breaker whos made every bad decision imaginable.”

She let out a strangled breath, half laugh as he guided the flask to her lips.
The liquid burned got down, settling like molten metal. But after a few moments it did indeed steady her.
For a moment.

Sebastian lowered the flask, watching her carefully, as if she might shatter. And that snapped her, those concern faces, all the time.

Her jaw tightened, eyes burning through him. “You don’t get to look at me like that.”

He blinked, startled. “Vyra…”

“No,” her voice cracked, sharp. “You don’t get to be…concerned. Or protective or truly anything of what you are.” She pushed herself up. “Not after what you said, more than once, not to speak to you again, you don’t need me.”

Sebastian froze. The wind breezing past the, like a blade, the visions he had of her, the letter he almost sent, apologizing, burned bright behind his eyes.
He opened his mouth to speak.

“That was before,” he said tightly. “This is di…”

“Before?” Her laugh was bitter and shaky. “Before my life was just gambled away in front of the entire school and soon to be the entire wizarding community? Before that?” She continued. Even as he flinched slightly. “You told me to leave you alone. And I did..I did for weeks, years we have been apart. And now you suddenly swoop back in…and drag me to a mountain all because…you chose to care again.”

Sebastian hands curled into fists, averting his eyes for a moment.

“I didnt swoop in, you didnt see what I saw, what would have…before something happened.”

“My, my, aren’t we cryptic, speak to me in private as if you are embarrassed of me.”

His head snapped up. “Vyra, no…”

“Then what did you think would happen?” She demanded. “You practically ran everytime I came into a room, you wanted nothing to do with me and now you want to talk, help?”

Sebastian rose slowly, eyes darkening, those intense eyes scanning her. Anger growing within for his past self.

“I told you to stay away because I thought it was safer…” he paused, speaking quieter. “I am trying to fix things before I ruin them, try to avoid things from happening, you don’t know the things I do.”

She snapped her face up. “No, you dont get to decide when I matter, when it is convenient for you.” She dragged her hand to her forehead, dragging it down her face as she turned away from him.

Sebastian dragged a hand through his own hair, taking a step toward her. Stopping inches from her. “You always matter.” Voice low, fierce, determined as if he has said this before.
“That’s the problem.”

Vyras shoulder shrunk just a tad, her heart thudding painfully from the whiplash of emotions.

“I told you to leave me alone,” he said, voice barely a whisper but held her gaze. “Because everytime you are near me, I say the wrong things or do something reckless, or fail to protect you or anyone. Watching you blindly help me, causing you physical pain..and then today.”his voice broke off. “When I heard your name, the sound of it..I swear I thought I was going to be sick.”

Her anger falter, barely flickering now.
He didnt stop.

“You do not matter to me, not just when it’s convenient, you always matter, even more so when you are the only who seemed to still be there for me……you always matter.”

He stepped back, gripping the side of his neck as if trying to hold himself togeher,
“I didnt think you could be put into the turnoment or that you would. But now that you are…I panicked, followed you and now I am here.”

Vyra folded her arms, nails digging in her palms.
“That doesn’t erase what you said.”

“No,” he whispered. “It doesnt.”
His admission hit harder than expected.
Wind carrying against the mountain side. But neither of them looked away.

“You can hate me after this,” he said, “you probably should. But I am not leaving you in this alone, not now, not when the minsitry is so involved, not with the things I have seen, what I know.”

Vyras breath hitched.

“I’m still angry with you,” she muttered. Trying to mean it.

“Good,” he said. “means you are still fighting.”

She narrowed her eyes. “Don’t twist this.”

“I’m not, I swear I’m not” his eyes roamed hers, fighting himself to stay still. He couldn’t, stepping closer, as if approaching a wounded creature that might bolt.
“I just..I want to make you safe.”

Her voice trembled again, wavering. “I’m not, thats the point.” She shut her eyes.

“I know, we will fix that,” he whispered.

“We?” She repeated, skeptical on how he will feel how about her by the night ends.

“Yes,” he met her stare, unflinching. “We, whether you hate me, avoid me, or hex me the text time we are back on castle grounds…I’m helping you no matter what.”

Vyras throat tightened. Anger didnt evaporate, it just settled, the hurt paused. She sank back on her heels, staring out at the distant lights of Hogwarts below.

“Sebastian…” she said softly, unable to face him. “If I die…”

“You wont,” he said quickly, softly. “You are not dying in that tournament… not while I am still breathing.”

She turned. “You cant promise..”

“I am promising.” Voice fierce. “I don’t care how impossible it could become, you got me.”

His conviction thrummed through her, solid, unwavering, whatever distance he tried putting between them was gone now. By guilt or fear, he was there.

She let out a trembling breath. “This doesn’t mean we are alright.”

“No…but it means you are speaking to me again.”

She paused at his words. She huffed a laugh. “Barley.”

“Barley is enough.” He whispered.

The tremors still lingered but he brought the slightest bit of hope.

Journal Entry: Twelve

I was not suppose to be chosen, my hand is shaky from the drink, my senses dulling, I suppose.

I know for certainty I had not, would not put myself in that blasted tournament. I would swear under Veritaserum, carve it into stone if I had to.

And yet, the goblet burned my name anyway. Or so to speak, we didn’t have an official ceremony this year, nothing about this feels official.
And there stood Sebastian tonight, wanting to help me, am I a coward for letting him or a fool.
Ominis and his family seem to be circling Hogwarts, and the Ministry is seemingly incompetent. They claim saftey and yet no one is allowed to withdraw from entry before they even begin.
The whole night I felt numb but worst of all, I felt shame knowing I cant do this, scared

But when he took me to the mountain, everything he said…..it gave me hope.

Chapter Text

Devotion. The mountain grew colder, the wind biting through their clothing, yet they both stayed put, the conversation and emotions still burning strong.

“Sebastian….” Vyra drew out slowly, scanning the area of the camp below the mountain. “Have you been here before?”

A small tent was set up just below, a fire pit burn out. It had a well lit view of the castle below, close by but hidden.

Sebastian didn’t answer her, not even a shake of the head. It seemed as though he was out of confessions to give tonight, instead only giving a silent, grim, unreadable expression.

At the same moment in time, that was answer enough for Vyra, opening her mouth to push further, her own emotions still high until both their bodies tensed, the sound of voices carrying up the mountain side below.

Sebastian moved towards her, voice sharp. “We should get going.”

But she didn’t react, looking down, through the trees to see two wizards, strolling, steadily by the other, their faces covered with odd looking masks.

She stared over at him accusatory. “Friends of yours?” Bitterness slipping.
“The masks look familiar.”

He exhaled sharply through his nose. “I dont have friend with masks.”

“That’s debatable.”

He reached for her wrist, not expecting her to jerk it away so fiercely.

“Don’t touch me.”

Something flickered across his face, almost stunned, mind leaving, he didnt try again.

Instead they found a place to hide as the unknown wizards approached, voices coming in clearer.

“An artifact like that could turn the whole war.” A masked wizazard with white and gold markings spoke to the other.

“If we pry it out of the vault….” The other chimed in.

“No. We must wait, we are to be untouched as long as we keep our promise, we cannot react until we are told to do so.” The gold masks repeated.

“I’m not above killing students when the time comes, this witch better stay true to her word.”

Vyra turned to Sebastian.
“Do you know them?”

His eyes glanced up at her. But the words seemed to dissolve into the air, along with the comfort she was begining to have around him.

“Sebastian…..what are you not telling me?”

His stare faltered, swinging his head slowly to the ground, shaking his head slightly.

The silence from him suddenly was brutal, haunting, exhausting.

Before she could push further he already grabbed her wrist, the mountain side blurring until the castle came closer into view, the broken down bridge just steps away.

The night air quiet except for the hum of enchantments. She shut her eyes breifly, unable to build up her anger again, feeling defeated, she began walking across the bridge, not glancing back.

She heard his footste[s behind her but he had not said a word as they moved through the castle.

None of the warmth within these walls touched her, not now, not for some time and going forward it did not seem imminent.

Vyra staggered, disoriented, walking away from Sebastian, his shadow still lingering, then walking stright into Natty.

“Vyra, I have been looking for you….” Natty began. “Poppy is furious with us and….” She stoped short, seeing the trembling hands vyra kept to her stomach.
“ are you alright?”

“No Natty, I did not enter this tournament willingly, this has been more of a shock to me as everyone else.”

Natty looked confused but then that look came, one Vyra dreaded seeing constantly directed at.

“Oh…I thought, perhaps you wanted this too.”

“Natty……your mother was frantic.” Vyra whispered. “She didnt want you in this either.”

The Gryffindors girls confidence wavered but before she could answer another voice boomed over them.

“Vyra! Finally someone worth competing against, about time Hufflepuff proved itself with something.”

Vyra managed a weak smile, nodding to her as she passed before focusing back to Natty.

“Let’s go find Poppy, she is probably beside herself with panic.” Vyra set a hand to Nattys shoulder, noticing the shift, confidence wavering but it didnt last long before Natty smiled, as they heading toward the common room.

As they walked, echos from whispering students floated by their ears, each corridor holding a new whisper.

“Isn’t that the one who defeated Ranrock? There’s good currency in these tournaments for placing bets, She will win for sure.”

“Or die.”

Vyra shut her eyes in frustration.

“They’re Hufflepuff though.” Another said, Natty glaring as they walked by.

Not just the students but faculty seemed to have enough to say as well., more troubled than impressed, most concerned for all participants.

At the Hufflepuff common room entrance, poppy and Ominis stood, speaking to the other, both seemingly in agreement about something.

Poppy nearly crashed into them with her emotions swirling high, visibly stressed.

“What were you thinking entering a tournament that was just revised, thinking it is safe, it was only exciting to go watch! Not actually participate in…and Natty…you are going to be working for the ministry, what in Merlins name….”

“Exactly poppy.” Natty cut in. “I wanted to do something before I leave this castle, something exciting, reckless, something just for me.”

Poppy quieted at that, her frustration not dwindle but a understanding came before looking to vyra

“I didnt put my name in, I am not sure of how I am in this tournament.”
Vyra almsot didnt have the energy to have this conversation, Ominis felt it.

Poppy looked at her confused, just as Natty had.
“Vyra, can I speak to you for a moment? Alone?”

Garreth came rounding the corner, but Natty and poppy took him aside before he could reach them fully.

The tension radiated off the walls.

“I..I overheard.” He said, voice low. “You didnt put your name in, good. At least you are still sane.” Ominis said.

She scoffed at that, not totally feeling as though she was far from sane this year.

“Ominis.”

“No. Vyra, listen. Someone is purposely trying to put you in this tournament. Someone powerful, I am already reaching out to family members in attempt to get you out of this, considering my family seems to be making appearances for this tournament, I will find out why, the ministry is highly involved also, but I don’t think it is for safety reasons.”

Ominis rubbed the back of his neck, leaning against a barrel. Taking a breath.

“Do you think the ministry is involved?”

Ominis laughed a hummurless laugh. “I think the ministry is rotting. I know rumors, as my family has connections but only speculations. Nothing solid.”

He could sense her exhaustion, his own bleeding through, his own day had been long as well, things he was not ready to tell her.

“You should rest, I will be back to check on you tomorrow.” Ominis managed.

Vyra hugged him tightly, almost falling asleep on his chest by the time he let her go.

The walk to her room felt sluggish, falling into bed did not bring peace, it only brought horror.

The smell of the ocean and sound of harsh waves hit her senses.

The nightmare came and went.
She jolted up fro her bed, feeling herself for injury, hands trembling but she breathed through the panic.

To no surprise the journal lay open.
She flung it closed, before getting out of bed and out the door, unaware it was early.

Just one night of peace, the nightmare came had already gone by, she got ready earlier than usual.

She walked towards the library. Pulling books on healing and then to the dark arts section.

She read for a few hours, flinding the health effects of using dark magic, then to certain relics and the harm they can cause under the surface.

Her stomach rumbled violently, making her head ache, to the point that all her thoughts consisted of was a full plate of pasta then lemon butter chicken. Maybe a pastry.

She slammed the book harder than intended, taking the notes she wrote and leaving.

More students were emerging into the corridors.

“Oh there you are, you missed breakfast this morning.” Natty stood, eyes brighter today.

“I actually am about to find something to eat now. Care to join me?” Vyra asked hopeful for some company.
Natty frowned.

“I actually need to meet my mother, she is coming back from the ministry. She hopes they will pull me from this tournament but we all know, nothing can be done and I assume she will be upset, as I still want to be in this.”
Vyra understood the worry her mother was going through, but didn’t try to discourage her again.

“Alright maybe we can catch up later.”

Vyra grabbed food, walking towards potions class, warm bread in hand, unable to sit long enough to eat with her thoughts nagging too loudly.

Vyra walked along the corridors beginning to enjoy the silence, but that was about to end as she walked into potions class.

Garreth swarmed her immediatly, practically bouncing towards her.
“Hey, Poppy explained to me about the tournament, are you alright?”

“I will be..” she said tightly.

“Do you think the first task is….. will be safe…..did you read about the…”
His voice fell short, eyes darting behind Vyra with disdain, crinkling his nose.

Vyra heard the chair slide out beside her, Sebastian preparing his station across from Garreth, making her pulse rise.

She gave Garreth a tight smile before heading to her table, revealed to have the silence back once more.

But that ever growing presence of being watched, hit her, radiating all the way down her back.

As she opened her book, looking for page one 197, did she feel Sebastian brush past her arm to the station across from her own.
Close enough to speak but far enough, not to touch.

A self, imposed boundary that she wast not quite sure how to feel about.

Professor Sharp had yet to arrive, the few students drifting in, their whispers coming too loud, vials clinking. She forced her atttention to the book anyhow, pushing her finger onto each word, trying to memorize its contents.

But his presence so close was becoming dense, weighted, getting annoyed with herself everytime her eyes glanced up to him.

He broke the silence first, not looking up.
“You didnt come back last night.”

Vyra flipped a page she pretended to read. “You left first.”

“I thought you wanted me to. You had not looked back once and then Natty…”

Her eyes flicked up at that, remebering all too well suddenly, and yet in her dazed state she had not meant to, the rest of the night was a blur. The lack of sleep, stress. The nightmare. So many mirrors.

But that was another inner battle with herself that she did not have the time for either.

She was unsure how if her awful mood directed to the tournament of the lingering effects from the Dementors. It didn’t matter, she was just trying to keep her eyes open, and find a cure, ignore the tournament.

“I didnt want anyone last night.” She whispered.

His quill stopped moving, jaw moving back and forth. Good, she thought. She hoped it hurt a little. But the guilt pricked at her as that didnt seem appropriate for the house she picked, enjoying misery…but it’s not like she said it out loud.

Sebastian lifted his gaze, narrowed, and searching.
“Alright, we will speak later.”

He spoke quietly, but the certainty in it made her pulse spike, hating how her chest had tightened as the mere thought, before she could respond, Sharps voice echoed through the room.

“Now, for the foreseeable future, we will be learning restricted potions.” He held up a potion bottle. “This is in my opinion a restricted potions, and i assure you that you will not learn how to brew this potion, just pay attention.” He sighed.

Sharps eyes rounding to Garreth, disapproval over his stations mess of ingredients, before continuing.

“Amortentia, the love potion.” A rippled of interest moved through the room.” A potion, just as dangerous as the other restricted potions,” he continued coolly. “Not a potion that can cause great harm or death but one that alters the brains pathways, taking away personal autonomy, making one believe they are in love, while I can assure you, that is not real, and not advised to given to anyone.”

Sharps eyed the room quick, finding the ones who were too eager, before continuing.

“Now the potion does not smell the same to any two people. It’s smells of what draws you, what tempts you, what you desire most.”

Sharps began circling the room, having each student sniff the opened bottle.
Some said parchment, rain. Others said chocolate or caramel.

Then Sharp stepped beside Vyra. “Well.” He held it out, waiting.

She inhaled, doing it quickly to get it over with. “Ah, I think I smell salt air, the ocean.”

“Anything more?” He asked, voice flat.

Sebastian went rigid.

“I suppose something warm, like fire on a cold night, or parchment, old books.”

Sharps nodded at her, her thoughts wondering to the memories connecting to those scents, the dream of Ominis last night, before she pushed it to the back of her mind, by great force. However when the memroy came she suddenly felt the guilt when looking up to Sebastian. It was just a dream, Ominis is just a friend.

“And you…” sharp stood before Sebastian, waiting.

Vyra didnt look up, his emotions far too irregular for love, she thought.

“Smoke,” he said evenly. “Smoke, after all lighting strike.”

“Hmm, specific, is that all?”

Sebastian tilted his head, trying to decipher it.

“Something floral, faint, vanilla beans maybe.”
Vyras eyes fluttered to him without meaning to, a curious sideway glance posed at him.

Sebastian licked his lips, meeting her eyes, his emotions unreadable.

Sharps voice began again. “Please read upon the history of this potion, as history is doomed to repeat itself unless we learn from our past mistakes….you are dismissed.”

Students immiedatly poured out, chattering about the potion, others excitedly talking about placing bets on the tournament contestants, once again.

Vyra didn’t move right away, unsure of where to start with him. But he broke the tension first.

“Vyra…” Sebastian started. “We should get you flying. The first task is centered around it.”

Vyra considered this, knowing her practice for the sport has diminished over the years. And how he seemed to know this information.

Her owl flew in just the, flying around the room dramatically like he always did before finally dropping the letter into her palms.

—meet me at the quidditch pitch for practice.
—Imelda

She looked up after reading the contents of the letter, eyeing Sebastian, the timing of this and Sebastian asking about flying was odd.
But she did promise to help Imelda, best to get it over with.

“I need to go. Find me later.” She spoke lightly, hoping he heard her clearly before heading out.

She didn’t make it far outside before being spotted, this large castle and as if by magic, everyone was able to find her so readily. She let it go.

“Vyra!”
Imelda matched her stride once dismounting from her broom, hair whipping behind her in pure excitement.

“I know what the first task is going to be….flying of course, which means we need to make sure you don’t embarrass our school, let’s get you in the air.”

She was unsure how they were getting information so early on the tasks but shrugged it off, better late than never.

Imelda continued. “Impressive as you are on a broom, you will need brushing up, there will be plenty others who had been flying for years, most will have an edge.”

Vyra was unable to protest, her hand being dragged to the pitch, a broom thrusted into her hands.

“Up. now.” Imelda demanded.

Vyra mounted with nerves wavering but once they kicked off the ground, the air steadied her, the view of the castle stunning from high up. Cold wind brushing at her face as she followed Imelda around the pitch, quickly banking left when Imelda did.

The turns felt stiff but the broom handled well under her, leaning forward to spin to circles through the air, enjoying the freeing feeling it brought.

“Still sloppy on the turns, but.” A gasp cut through the air, as Madam Kogawa flew across the courtyard toward them, shawls flaring in the wind.

“Miss, Carino!” What a pleasure to see you back on a broom, and still so crafty with it, you know Hufflepuff does need their seeker for tomorrow’s match.”

Both Imelda and Kogawa stared in anticipation. The pressure to say yes overwhelming, vyra wanted to fall off the broom right then and there. Almost considered it, eyes fluttering to the ground.

“Tomorrow? That is so soon.”
Vyra spoke hesitantly, hoping for an out.

“Yes yes, no need to look so alarmed, your flying is remarkable, such ability, Mr. Sallow was right to keep an eye on you today.”

Vyras head grew hot. “I…Sebastian..what?” She managed.

“Quite thoughtful of him, really,” Kogawa said cheerfully, confident. “Especially since I just made him seeker for his own team. Strange one, perhaps he knows talent when he sees it, enjoys real competition like this one over here.”

She inclined her head to Imelda, smirking proudly before,
Imelda snorted. “Or he’s trying to get under your skin. Typical Sallow.”

Vyra didnt answer either of them, couldn’t her head thudding hard, quick, frustration seeping through.

Sebastian. Again, the cause for her own emotions to spiral, anger fuming. Deciding things for her, puting her in the spotlight when she was already drowning.

Kogawa however was waiting for an answer.

“Uh..yes I will do it.” She forced herself to say.

“Wonderful, you will meet the team this evening then, bring your broom, and bring your confidence, it pairs well with flying.” Then added. “And good luck to in the tournament!”

Vyra nodded to her as she flew away but her mind was directed to a particular other. Even as Imelda spoke.

Imelda gave her a once over. “You’re practically shaking with rage.”

Vyra turned to her sharply, face growing warmer. “I’m not.” She lied.

Imelda only smirked. “You are, and I cannot wait to watch you yell at him.” She paused. “He’s over there right now, reading.” Imelda pointed.

“I’m not going to yell at him.” But Vyras jaw clenched along with her fingers around the broom handle.

She didnt bother defending herself, taking off, all thoughts drifting as her feet hit the ground.

She needed answers, her steps coming quick, as he came into view. Boots crunching over the gravel path, near the castle walls.

His head deep within a thick book, leaning against the wall so casually. The sunlight glinting of the edges of his hair and eyelashes.

Before he could notice, she yanked the book from his hands, slamming it shut with a loud thud.

“Sebastian!” She snapped.

His head lifted, pupils expanding, locking onto her.
“Vyra…” his voice was low. “Do you always sneak up like that?”

“You know exactly why I am here, you are the reason I am on the team….do you enjoy seeing me stressed, do I not have enough?” She shot back. Imelda lingering at the edge of this. “I cant just..”

“You needed to perfect your flying,” he interrupted. Stepping closer. Eyes locked. “The first task isn’t just a simple race. You will need every advantage. And tonight I will be in the game with you, one game, one chance, this is the quickest way to brush up on your flying, and quickly.”

Vyras brows furrowed, thoughts of preparing for the tournament have been non existent.
“You still could have simply asked.”

His lips twitched, not quite a smile. “You said no.”

“I said no?” She echoed, incredulous. Her eye twitching once.“What do you mean?”

He glanced briefly at Imelda, still lingering, smirking. “You said no.” Voice slowly, almost disappointed.

“Did you have a conversation with another me, that I should know about…”

His glance drifted to the ground, no words spoken.

Vyra huffed, frustration rising, but before she could speak again, he reached for the book.
She turned sharply, clutching it to her chest and walked away.

His hand hovered briefly in the air before she muttered.
“Hope you are good at flying yourself Sallow.”

She disappeared into the castle without turning back.

Later that evening, Vyra met the team in their common room. Team captain had arranged everything, explaining the rules but her one job is simple, grab the snitch.

“Don’t get distracted once it shows up but the Slytherins, they’re ruthless yes, but they underestimate what we can do and put less effort in, strike there. Use that.”

The captain said confidently.

“I shouldn’t even be here, I haven’t been to any of the practices.”
Collectively they all shook their heads.

“If you fly like you did today, we have nothing to worry about, we will take you out to warm up, get you up on those turns.” The captain said once more.

Another teammate named Brin chimed in. “You are exactly what we need and we already heard talk that the Slytherins doubting us.”

Another teammate, Trilly spoke. “But they have Sebastian Sallow, who knows how good he is for seeker.”

His name grinded at her skin, him. The reason she is here. After getting Vyra a run around during practice she went straight to her room.

She took the sleeping Draught right away, and surpassingly woke up feeling less irritable, calmer. She had a dream but this time she couldn’t remeber it fully. But she felt rested almost.
The dark circles under her eyes, tamed for now.

Her frustration however did not dim.
After classes, she got into gear, muttering curses under her breath, walking round the room. Ignoring three owls Sebastian had sent earlier, untouched in the corner.

That apparently didnt stop him from breaking the rules, one knock on the door before it opened and shut.

She didnt turn, she knew.
“You’re not suppose to be in here.” She warned, slowly turning around.
He was in his own gear, looming in the doorframe.

“You stole my book.” He said simply walking in scanning the room.

Letting out a huff before handing It over. Her eyes roaming him, shaking her head on how they got here. His composure unlike hers was calm, neutral.

“Listen I wanted to tell you, there is a stone with runic symbols…. I have intel on its location and it is needed for healing properties,” he said quietly. “If you want to come, meet me at the bridge tonight, after the game.”

She didn’t answer him, instead eyed the book, suddenly curious.
He lingered for a moment before breaking the silence.

“Better get going before speculations of the two seekers are spotted alone together, there would be….quite the talk surrounding such allegations.” He winked before slipping out the door.

Natty and poppy hounded her about not telling them straight away until she explained who was responsible for this. They kept their conversation brief.
Telling her good luck and they will be watching.

The quidditch pitch was alive with anticipation that night, both teams flying into formation. Banners snapping into the wind.

Vyra mounted her broom with the others, heart hammering as Sebastian flew over before she got on the field.

“Drink this, it’s for nerves.” He said before flying off, no one noticing.

After drinking the potion, her hands did indeed stop shaking. Readying with the others.

The game began quickly, the Slytherins looked ready to bash them off their brooms, their team agile and impressive but they were holding back.

She navigated around broom and Bludgers, twisting and banking with practiced eased, flying was coming back naturally, it almost felt fun.

Then she saw the little fluttering gold blur, buzzing around the pitch in quick bursts.
Sebastian noticed it too, but his eyes stayed to her for a moment.

Her focus went back to the snitch, leaning forward as he did, a smirk playing on his own lips.

They flew around the pitch, almost bumping into the other, almost spiraling on the sharp turns, before they caught back up to it, arms stretched out.

The little thing brushed her fingers as did Sebastians shoulder as they flew through the crowd, cheers ringing, vibrating the air.

Then it came, sharp and aching. Quickly forming behind her eyes until the voices drowned out the sound around her.

“Blood will pour.” The voice came, then did the blinding pain. She lurched her broom forward, hand steched out, but both fists clenched tightly, her broom swirling in the air, wobbling. Losing control.

She steadied herself in the air, floating but spinning, but the momentum bringing her down.

She faintly heard Sebastians voice, as the ground began to approach at rapid speed.

She tumbled into the dirt, with a few heavy thuds. Landing on her back, arms stretched wide. And above her was Sebastian, arms steched too, breathing heavy. Cupping her back and head.

She pressed her hand at her temple, the pain dwindling slowly, before her vision came back, drawing her hand up.

The crowd went silent, professors rushing in the pitch. Even the Headmaster was on his way.
But then, she smiled.

She felt it, opening her hand, raising it up….the snitch.

Her hand rose up revealing the little thing, fluttering away at her hand.
The announcer screamed, the crowd rising to their feet’s.

She let out a deep breath, arm falling back down. But when she stared up to Sebastian his face was that of horror.

“Sebastian.” He didn’t look at her, just his hands…..covered in blood.
Her hand went to her neck, feeling the warm liquid smearing on her own hand.

The cheering seemed to quiet. Her eyes trailed down to his lips, slightly parted, leaning in.

His eyes went to hers, breath brushing her face before they were both yanked up, professor scanning them both before they were rushed to the hospital wing.

The whispers didnt leave her the entire walk there.

“Blood in the ears again miss Carino, if this happens again, you will need to go to St Mungos.”

Vyra nodded to everything the nurse said, eyeing Sebastian as he stared at his blood soaked hands.

The nurse looked him over next, not finding any injuries, telling him he was free to go, but he stood hovering by her bed.
She gave him a weak smile, eyebrows pushing together, feeling how disconnected he must be right now. With how defeated he looked.

She grabbed his hand, squeezing it before her name was being carried through the air.

Poppy and Natty coming in frantic, the nurse had to hush to them. Sebastian gave her hand a squeeze too before giving a nod, heading out.

“You are bleeding, what happened…”
Both were throwing a hundred questions at once.

Once calming down everyone, they both gave looks to the other as Ominis strode in, she knew it was going to be quite the conversation, hearing his words before he reached her bedside.

“You didnt even tell me you were in the game tonight…and to hear you were injured, Vyra…..” she shut her eyes, but not daring to explain the entire situation right now.

“I know,” she whispered.

The tone of his voice softened him, he spoke lower. “I didnt know….you are ending up in this hospital wing quite often this year. You…you could have been hurt, who even approved you to play…”
He sighed before continuing.

“I was looking for you, to tell you I couldn’t get you out of this tournament, the punishments for….it will be fine…..but my family will all be arriving, I wanted you prepared for more of them.”

He took her hand, hoping she was holding it together well. But she was only feeling the effects of the calming drought the nurse gave.

Mumbling. Vyra managed to speak. “Thank you for trying.” Her yes fluttered closed, opening slightly.

He heard the grogginess, smiling. Thumb rubbing the back of her hand.

She woke to soft snoring by her bedside, both Poppy and Ominis sat in chairs fast asleep. Blinking a few times did she slowly get off the bed, feet dipping onto the stone floor.

She did not dare breathe until she made it out, surprised to see Sebastian leaning just outside.

“What are you….” She whispered but he set a hand up.

“Me? What are you doing?” He asked eyeing her, scanning.

“We should get going.” His eyes grew when she said that.

She took his hand leading them back to her room, to grab supplies. He followed, moving quickly.

When they got inside her room did they finally feel free to speak.

“Perhaps we should do this another night,”

She shook her head at him, grabbing bottles and clothes, her shirt lifting, blood staining it. She threw it aside, grabbing another one.

Only when she turned to see Sebastian frozen did she realize what she did.

“I am not use to having anyone in here, sorry.” She said, but his eyes never left, unable to speak. She pushed her arms through, wincing at the soreness.

She continued with buttoning her shirt closed, handing him her broom, he slowly took it.

“You should fly, all things considered.”

He swallowed, but nodded.

Once they were outside, he helped her on, she wrapped her arms around his waist this time, as his body leaned back into her.

“Maybe you shouldn’t….” He started.

“I need to, we will help Ann, I am helping you.” His hand brushed her wrist before leaning forward. Into the night air.

His body didnt feel warm but her head fell to his back, eyes drifting anyway.
When they landed moments later, his hand grazed her arm.

Looking up, she saw a little island, surrounded by water. Familiar….

“Sebastian,” she whispered, eyes locked on the view before her. “I’ve seen this before, this area.”

His words stumbled. “What do you mean you seen this before?”

“In a dream.” She grabbed the broom but he stopped her, she pointed to the small island in the center. He flew them over, helping her off.

There in the center, bellow their feet lay an old, dirt covered mirror, almsot not seen unless up close, covered by vines and plants.

Vyra looked around, seeing pillars. “Sebastian, light those pillars around us please.”

He hesitated but did as he was asked, each one lit, burning until the ground shifted.

The glass was so foggy, her reflection was blurred, she reached out to touch it.

But sebastia hand shot out, kneeling down to the ground to grab her wrist. “Stop.”

She shook her head at him. “It is just like the mirror at the coast, this will be fine too.”
He shook his head, brushing his own fingers atop of it but nothing happened.

He slowly let her go, stepping back. “It’s fine..I trust it, trust me.” She said.

The moment her fingers brushed the surface did the mirror rippled, but the dirt and vines and grass around it, blocked the entrance. She stood, pushing him back a bit before pointing her wand, burning it all.

That same quick surge went through her, cold,numbing. but she kept it from showing this time. The mirror showing a doorway, stairs leading downward.

She turned to Sebastian. “Shall we?”

For once he seemed hesitant, but gripped her hand, following down. The space below was bigger than the casket, but dark,

“Lumos.” They spoke simultaneously.

But before they could scan the room.
The doorway above flickered, before sealing shut, Sebastian let go of her hand, pressing the mirror above but nothing happened, Vyra tried next, but nothing.

“We need a way out, now.” He said, grabbing her hand, firmer this time. The enclosed space, already suffocating.

“Wait there is something on the podium over there, she walked toward it but before she could touch it, a hard yank, halting her.

“Let me grab it.” He reached out quick, the stone he described with the symbols, exactly where he thought it would be.

“How did you know it would be here…whatever it is for….”

He looked to her, face still but stern.
“I promise you, I will tell you everything but please, not here.”

And for once she didn’t doubt him, nodding her head.
A whisper cut between them.

“The confession is the key.”
Vyra looked to Sebastian but when he didnt react, she knew it was only her who heard it.

“We need to confess something.”
He looked to her confused.

She walked toward the mirror, now sealed, whispering something. When that didnt work she tried again and again.

Until, the mirror rippled away, and she tugged Sebastian out, not wanting to see him in this tomb for another moment.

He placed the stone in his pocket, grabbing the broom but it wasn’t there.

“Vyra…where are we?”

They both turned, scanning their surroundings before seeing it through dense trees.
A large castle loomed above them, not Hogwarts. Vyra couldn’t look away, stunned.

She spoke low. “Let’s get moving, try and find the clearing, it must of been a double sided portal of sorts, I have seen them before.”

He look stunned, but nodded.
They luckily only had to walk for a few moments before seeing the broom where they left it.

“We have to swim.” He said breathing out.

She shook her head.

“No, I will go. Please stay here.”

He looked at her before huffing, moving forward.

“Sebastian no.” She pleaded, grabbing him.

“What…waht are you so afraid of, it’s only water.”

“In my dream I saw this woman coming out, then you turned into her, stepping, into a casket.” The words came out rushed but her panic blurred her thoughts.

“It’s just a dream, I will be back.”

Then she remembered.

“Accio.” The broom flung into the air and into her hands. He looked back at her feeling a little ridiculous for not doing it himself.

“Alright, that works, let’s get back, we can come back to search that castle later.”

The flight back she felt as though the area was too close to resembling the dream, she held onto him tightly, as if he might disappear.

Her eyes were drifting again, body sliding sideways, exhaustion winning over, as she began going under. Her body slipped a bit to the side….His arm reached out immediately grabbing her, waking her back up, his heart thudding loudly.

“Almost there. Try and stay awake.”

His hand stayed rested on her thigh the rest of the way, listening to her breathing for any changes as her head lulled on his back.
when the castle came into view, he guided her off.

He led her back to the hospital wing. Their walk back was silent. Until they made it to the archway.

“Vyra,” he muttered. “Thank you.” She smiled at him, eyes lids betraying her.
“Rest easy, I will meet you back here later.” She shook her head ready to ask him where he was going but he disappeared down the stairs.

Ominis shifted slightly as she moved into bed, but didn’t wake.
She thought….telling herself she just needed a few hours to sleep. Blissful rest came quickly.

Journal Entry: Thirteen

That cold sensation drifted through me tonight, the same sensation that hit me when my fingers brushed the mirror at the coast, but I didn’t let Sebastian see that.
We got what we wanted and yet the images of a nightmare of seeing him climb into a casket burned into my mind with how similar that place was to the dream, making it feel all too real.
I never want to see him in that place again.
I do not regret going, even after the accident at the game, we won but it feels as if someone is trying to contact me. Maybe I am just wanting an explanation to these hallucinations and nightmares. Wishful thinking but these dreams might lead to answers.
Sebastian felt protective tonight, it eased something inside me, he is still him, somewhere. And I think I plan to bring him back.
If I cant give him peace then let it be my devotion.

Chapter Text

Longing. A single piano note. Soft. Slow as though someone pressed the key under underwater.
Vyras eyes opened into the darkness. Not completely, as past dreams.

A dark red film reflected her pale face like a warped mirror. Her chest tightened. Her body didn’t listen, arms lifting, jerking, unnaturally. But her wand was gripped tight.

The piano keys continued.
Ding.
Ding ding
Ding, ding ding…

The dark thickened into mist. A glow illuminating around her.
And then the glow from somewhere flared brighter revealing horror.
Shapes began to appear bodies, suspended in the air like drowned victims frozen mid fall faces blurred, distorted.

Her steps went forward. Not of her choice. then the ground beneath her vanished. Her stomach lurched as she plunged downward into ice cold water.

Silent swallowed everything she floated weightless, suspended beneath the surface of the vast surrounding water. It was endless the water around her shimmered with streaks of gold and red bleeding into the water from above.

When she looked around, her breath caught, forcing a little water into her lungs. Bodies drifted beside her. dozens, maybe hundreds.
Some students she knew. Some strangers.. some with their features twisted beyond recognition.

She felt ill.

Their hair flowed like seaweed. Their limbs hung limp.. their blood drifted like smoke with the water. Vyra tried to swim to them, but her body refused.

Invisible shackles seem to hold her in place.
Above her through the shimmering surface, they floated by. She saw them..
Ominis
Natty
Garreth
Poppy
Even Imelda.

Floating in the air, not water suspended above the lake like ghost caught mid breath.
Their eyes were white pupil-less glowing faintly. Watching her accusingly, as if she abandoned them.
She tried to scream, but only bubbles escaped her mouth her body drifting, lower deeper colder, darker.

Lumos.

Bright light and then.
A whisper, a ripple through the water, vibrating in her skull

Sebastian hovered above her, hovering so close, his eyes bore into her, until suddenly, slow slowly, his lips met hers.
She no longer needed air, his lips felt warm, as if they were there, even after he drifted away out of reach.

As soon as he left the burn in her throat came back.
Her lungs, filling with water, threatening to explode.

“This is what it feels like……. To lose everything…the cause, pain.”

The Voice, almost compassionate, almost cruel. Vyras chest tightened until it hurt. Her lungs burned. She couldn’t move, Speak, couldn’t save them.

The water around her flickered, turning dark, then red, then black. The piano returned, louder now, distorted. The notes, bending unnaturally in the water. Growing louder, creeping up her skin.

Her arm rose once without her consent, one pointed toward one of the drifting bodies underwater.

Her own reflection…..wide terrified, met hers through the water.
Blood streamed from the ears. She screamed inside her chest, but the water kept filling her lungs muffling it.

A beam of green light and white corrupted from her wand, magic tearing through the water, like lightning, ripping shivering.

she felt the emotions leave with her body as the magic did, as it hit her straight in the chest, she watched herself convulse before going limp.

“Emotions….And soon, my dear… you will retrieve mine.” the lake, shattered around her like broken glass she fell not feeling air just coldness.

Ding!

Her body flung upward quickly, she kept repeating,
“ this isn’t real.” over and over….what seemed to never stick not anymore..

Vyra gasped, thrusting upward, drenched in sweat, as if the water was still clinging, ears faintly ringing hammering against the weight of the one single note of that piano it felt real ….is this real?

She moved to the edge of the bed, chest heaving, her clothing sticking to her skin, as well as her hair.
Breath’s coming in broken little pulls. The world seemed to sway, tilting.

The nurse was already at her side, hands, gentle on her shoulders.
“Easy, dear easy,” her voice was soft practiced, but it didn’t reach her. “ it was only a nightmare you’ve been sleeping all night.”

All night? No not all night…she remembered flying, the castle, Sebastian.
But the sun was rising. She shook her head, trying to come back to reality Whos reality, she didn’t know.

Her heartbeat felt wrong, too fast, as if it didn’t belong to her. Those bodies still pressing against her mind.

“You were panicking, while you slept, I had to escort Mr. Salow out when he tried waking you, but you’re safe now stay in bed…..”

Vyra was already swinging her legs over the edge.

“ no…. Wait…. Miss Carino!…”

But she couldn’t stay here not with the piano note still echoing in her skull, the water still filling her lungs, unable to breathe not with the images still floating, she could still see them staring back at her those bright white eyes

She kept repeating to herself this is not real, her bare feet cold against the stone as she passed the archway to the Hospital wing.

Sebastian was standing just outside, his hair a mess. Still half undone in his uniform from last night, shadows under his eyes betraying how long he’s been waiting.
But she didn’t halt for him not anything, he was not real.

“Vyra!…..”

She ran right past him. He followed immediately., hearing his steps clicking behind her. Students in the corridor froze as she barreled through, their expressions in horror at her state, her frantic breathing and trembling hands. Her name still continued to be called.

But she needed…. Something she needed to feel the water, proof that she can wake up that this is fake. It made sense she repeated over and over again.

The cold air outside cut through her skin like glass, but she kept walking. The edges blurring. Voices muffling.

The wind was swallowing his voice behind her. The world blurring more and more around her. The whispers from the dream still echoe as the voice repeated in her ear. “This is what it feels like. When you lose everything. Pain.”

Her legs moved faster until the large body of the water shimmered head. Her mind went blank.
Even as her feet hit the water.

“Vyra, STOP!!!”

But the water reached her waist her ribs until her shoulders and then she didn’t hear anything after that.

She have hardly felt it, mind convinced she needed to wake up. Her head dip below the surface, the lake swallowing sound, but the sharp ice cold water remained..

Piano keys like heartbeats continued, she had the sudden urge to breathe to, let the water in…..she began to allow an inhale…. she felt the sting within her chest quickly. Then pain at her wrist.
Her body was pulled upward with such force, coming back up to the chilling air
She breathed….air filling her lungs, but not before water began spilling from her mouth and nose.

Sebastian’s face came into view, terrified pale, but furious.

His breathing was ragged. His hands shook, his grip was tight leaving red marks on her arms, holding close.

“Have you gone mad?” it was a question, but it came out as a yell. ”what were you thinking?….. you were walking under……” He didn’t finish, his voice broke.

He scooped her out of the water, fully carrying her back to the bank. She shivered uncontrollably, teeth clanking, dazed, still in a of state of mentally still half drowned.

Sebastian ripped open his satchel, pulling bottles out with frantic hands, unable to steady himself.

“Here drink this.” voice was strained.” it’ll calm your pulse and this one will warm your blood, take both, Vyra ….please….”

She obeyed only because her hands were too numb to resist. He tilted the bottle into her mouth until it was fully gone, and then the same with the next.

He waited…. Watching every breath…. Until her trembling eased.
Only then did he press a palm against her chest right over her heart. Her breath hitched, but he didn’t seem to notice the intimacy., he was too focused on the rhythm beneath his hand.

“Your heartbeat…” he murdered.” it’s too fast like you were running for your life.” his eyes lifted to hers pained. “What happened?”

She swallowed her voice cracking. “Is this real?”
He slowly nodded, eyebrows pinching in concern. “I saw…..Merlin…. I saw….” She tried speaking but her throat burned.
The wind that wrestled by them .. the lake shimmer quietly as if mocking her. Sebastian didn’t pull his hand away.

“Tell me,” He said softly, urgently. “This time, tell me everything.”

She paused, letting the feeling of his touch ground her to reality. She spoke low explaining what felt and heard music, a piano, soft and haunting as if someone were playing notes directly across her bones and then waking up, unable to tell the difference between sleeping and breathing..

“It was as if I have been looking at myself through someone else, this body was not my own, I touched the water and felt the sting of the cold. It was no different than when before my eye shut after you left. The dream seemed to blend into my reality and I couldn’t distinguish which one was there truly.

His expression went back to that same hollow expression he always wore. Not emotionless., just muted.

But she swore she could still see the concern, subtle like shadows near candlelight and fear. There was fear there too.

She felt how she explained walking into the lake, seeking the rest of her nightmare, but he didn’t look at her like she was mad.

“ maybe I am losing my mind.”

His mouth parted as if to speak ready, watching her face, as if trying to solve a puzzle. But the sounds of hooves cut through the air.
Expensive carriages, their emblem showing largely. They glided like black shadow toward the Hogwarts gates.
Gaunts.

Sebastians jaw tightened almost imperceptibly. His hand moved closer to his wand, spinning it like he always does.

“I knew they would arrive. They’re placing bets on one of the players for this tournament, but it’s never that straightforward with them. There must be more they want.”

It was as if she didnt hear him. “I heard her name in my dream. It was clear.”

His attention came back, but he didn’t react just those expressive, narrow eyes glaring back at her, intense.

“We should go to the library.” she paused.”Morgana her name is Morgana.”

His wand waved over her, drying her clothes, helping her up. He didn’t say more, no lecture, no judgment.

He stepped a fraction closer, as though making sure she wouldn’t fall over again before they headed inside the castle.

The silence was overwhelming, but in its own way, she could tell he was scared to, and somehow that made it easier to breathe.

As they entered Madame, Scrivner shot Sebastian a murderous look.

“Behave Sallow…”

Her tone could’ve cut stone. He held up both hands muttering under his breath. ”I haven’t done anything yet.”

But it didn’t matter, she already stormed off, returning with the three enormous tombs and textbooks that they asked for. Dropping them on the table so hard dust spiraled out of them, one looked to be older than Hogwarts itself.

She left them with a warning glare and marched away.

They spent hours combing through the histories, rumors, accounts…. Anything or anyone with this name….Then they came across something interesting.

Morgana lay Fay…. Healer.. innovator.. dark arts apologist. Manipulator of perception.. capable of bending realities. Crafting hallucinations, some even claimed she could thread her influence into people, binding them without their awareness.

Something got lodged in her throat at that sentence. Her hand curled up to her chest, a tug, a faint pressure like an invisible thread was already tied there quivering, he noticed.

Sebastian sat next to her reading over her shoulder voice low.
“So….. the name you heard. Her last name….” He tapped the page. “This could be her”

“But she’s been dead for centuries.” Vyra said, but didn’t sound convinced. “I was almost certain this was Isadora… maybe it still is and she’s trying to warn me.”

Sebastian made a quiet sound, half agreement, have something else.

“I’d believe it. Plenty of spirits still linger with unfinished business.” Then softer. Almost swallowed by the turning page. “Wish I could get rid of mine.”

He said it’s so quickly she almost missed it. Mine.. not hers..his.
She stared at him longer than expected or intended, looking away when his eyes came back to her. But she only thought about how many secrets he kept hidden just behind those eyes.

She let it go. For now.

They closed the books. The air felt heavier than when they entered, but also clearer. At least they now have something to grasp, a name, there’s a direction, instead of drowning in uncertainty. Everything about this witch lined up.

They started for the exit…. Only just, stopping dead.. Gaunts were there.
Ominis Father and Ominis older brothers stood just outside the library doors, voice sharp enough to cut glass.

Students lingered at a distance, some turning around, the tension surrounding the family drove them everyone back. Even a professor came and backed away. But then headmaster stood tall beside them.

The father stood arguing with the headmaster. Words used like.” wasn’t here to remove the girl.” Then to. “Here to promote, to bet.”

His words dipped with the kind of greed that makes your skin crawl.

Sebastian stiffen beside her, his breath shifting ever so slightly then, everything stopped.
Marvolo Gaunt walked in joining their circle, Sebastian pointing out who was who.

She couldn’t call it walking per se. It felt like a shadow taking shape., dark, quiet, heavy with a presence that pressed against the walls.

His arrival drain color from faces, conversations died. Student scattered like birds sensing a storm..

Even his father lost the will to speak.

Sebastian didn’t hesitate, grabbing her arm, pulling her back into the library finding the floo flame.

“Not dealing with that today,” he muttered, low and tense.

The library spiraled in swirls until they vanished and into a different corridor.

As his hand went to grip her, pulling her forward, his sleeve dipped, revealing the marks. She couldn’t help herself, but to ask again, looking around to make sure no one was around.

“What are these…. if you tell me, I won’t be mad or upset. Please…..”

For a moment he didn’t breathe. As if he didn’t have a choice, he let out of breath, bring her to a quieter area.
“A group of wizards…. Who promised me a trade and exchange for these.”
His tone fell flat. “For healing properties, I don’t know who they are just that they’re called the death circle.”

She knew they were for Anne, as he didn’t look at her he didn’t have to say it.
“But I’m searching for something else too as you know, and I can’t get it alone. I need them.”

She let all the sink in. “How often do you use dark magic.”

He shrugged, honest and unapologetic. “When necessary..”

It was the answer she already knew. The one she hope he wouldn’t say.. but it still hurt. She turned her face away so he wouldn’t see it. The way he looks healthwise makes sense now.

“Vyra…I’m fine.”

“No you’re not,” she whispered. “Wizards who use that magic don’t live long, it burns their very soul.”

He let out a short, humorless laugh. “Good thing I no longer possessed one.”

She looked at him sharply, mouth, parting, unable to respond, it felt like she was breaking. He saw it, something in his expression fickweing like he regretted saying it.

“We need to still get you flying before the task, you improved but we need to be prepared.”

The conversation shift made her almost laugh. But he continued with leaning closer. “I found Intel there’s going to be a sky maze.. trees stretching into clouds. I don’t know how they’ll do it or manage.. but… it’s on good authority.”

His eyes glinted, not excited, but the thrill of knowing something forbidden was just behind them. Then he pulled out the book that she took for him days ago.

Except this time he opened it to a page, eyeing her skeptically as if she bolt away from him if he moves too fast.

A ritual. Circular script. Dark ruins that felt like they pulsed through the page.

“This.” He said, tapping the page. “This is how I can be with you.”

Her stomach dropped. “What do you mean?”

“This will hide me during the first task. “He explained. “Sort of, I will be by your side during every task.”
Pointing at the words and the symbols on the page.
“Makes us…. One person temporarily. A soul binding not the full binding just threads small ones enough for my detection will be confused as yours in the field.”

He swallowed eyes flicking to hers, as if hoping she wouldn’t reject. “But I’ll feel what you feel, know where where you are.. stay close. Use the cloak of invisibility..”

“Sebastian…..”

“It can be undone.”
His voice softened. “Easily.. I swear it. But this is the only way I can go with you so you won’t face this alone, the ministry you will detect me in those games, faster than any spell and I already tried to to add myself to this tournament and got rejected.”

A soul binding… the faintest beginnings of a tether, Unease filtered through her, but his eyes were almost pleading for her to agree, pushed away rational thoughts..

She didn’t know if she was ready, but her head gave him a nod anyway, the nerves mixed with his thrill surrounding them.

They glanced at the book the readings, examining the meetings of the ritual and the steps.

Every time we touch speak, breathe, or get close to one another those threads will pull tighter.”

He did not waste a moment once in agreement, his thrill or relief was something he could not hide. Briefly taking her hand, heading for a floo flame.

By the time they gathered all the supplies needed, runes, old artifacts and that potion that he had stolen from the headmaster’s office.

“Are we doing this tonight?” she asked warily.

He turned his head back to her eyes dark, but they had such a pleading pull to them, as if he was scared she would change her mind.

“I won’t hurt you, I promise.” But before he could take her anywhere else.

“Where did you find this book?” Vyra asked. “There seems to be pages missing.”

His hand rubbed the back of his neck. “This is not a ritual that is used as often these days.. not much information can be found about this ritual, but I know how to undo it. I made sure it’ll be safe.”

The air around her was almost dizzying. But she to wanted to continue.

“I trust you.”

Sebastian didn’t take her to the forest or some secret tomb. He brought her to the top of the old North tower, where the students avoided because the wind groans like something alive, of whispering voices.

By the time they got there, it was almost midnight, the moon full, their shadows stretching behind them as the lantern flickered in front of them.

“Stand here,” He said softly, guiding her as he set the book on the railing, lighting a few candles around them in a circle.

He stood opposite of her, placing the lantern between them on the stone floor. The flame cast at their shadows long and distorted behind them, stretching across the curved wall like two dark creatures waiting to be called.

“This version of the ritual is simple,” His voice was calm, steady, but his hand shook slightly, the air around him cracked with something old and ancient. “It only binds a piece of us. Our intentions must be clear.”

She nodded, although her pulse thudded in her throat. He drew his wand and muttered something old, a whisper so soft she felt it in her ribs more than heard it.. the quick pauses in between his whisperers told her, he felt it too.

The shadows on the wall stood upright. Not moving, then both their shadows moved hovering inches above the stone.

Weightless. silent. Her breath left her as Sebastian stepped closer as if reacting to the pull from reciting the spell, eyes flickering to quickly then his gaze lifted to the shadows.

“Now,” He muttered, “For the thread”

A spool of silver and gold thread floated out of his pocket, unraveling in the air between them it’s simmered, catching the light of the lantern light like spider silk dipped into starlight.

He held out his hand to take hers.
“Take the end.”

The thread was warm, almost impossibly warm like it had a pulse. It wrapped around both their hands intertwining them. She felt the intimacy in it.

She swallowed hard

“Whisper, something true,” he said. “Something you won’t say it twice.”

She swallowed hard, but leaned in and whispered into the thread.

A secret she will never speak or Write down, Sebastian did the same, voice a low breath, shivering thread while they spoke, as if it was listening.

The silver filament glow brighter, lifting upward, not between them, but toward their shadows above.

Both shadows had faint glowing hearts, not red, not white, but a mixture of both, swirling.

Alive.

As the thread drifted upward, the hearts inside their shadows pulsed then thin veins of light shot outward from each each other, reaching the floating thread.

The silver split in half….. one piece flowing into the shadow‘s heart the other into hers.

Her chest tightened as if something in her reached back.
Then the light veins grew long, then red meets white strand, stretching from his shadow’s heart to hers weaving together.
Stitching.
Their shadows moved closer, their forms flickering, wavering until the threads tangled so tightly they were indistinguishable…. Glowing., trembling., alive. His face tilted upward, but leaned closer to her, almost as if he couldn’t resist it.

Sebastian‘s whisper brushed her ear. “Don’t look away.”

She didn’t, couldn’t.
The shadows leaned into one another, and the stitching heart and the flared like a dying star reigniting.

With a sound like inhaling breath, the two shadows fused.
Not violently. Slowly. Purposefully, as if they had always meant to be one.

The singular shadow before a sinking back down, stretching onto the floor, then sliding beneath their feet, from two shadows to one.

A soft tug in her chest answered the moment merged.
Sebastian winced, quietly as if pulled by the same thread.

“Did you feel that?” she whispered his eyes meeting hers, dark steady un unreadable, but he answered.

His eyes met hers .
“Yes.” His voice was low dangerous. Gentle.

The silver and gold threads wrapped around their intertwined hands, burning slightly before becoming etched deep into the skin of their wrists. Both their marks mirroring the others on each wrist.

The lantern dimmed. The shadow on the floor state dimmed, the bright moon illuminating above them..

And somewhere under her ribs, faint but real, a pulse that didn’t belong to only her.

Their tether. Born in whispers, stitched in shadows, and then a traveling thought braced her mind. This was not a meaningless spell.

They did not let go of each other’s hands for some time, almost as if they needed to be forced apart.

The night didn’t feel over, it had just begun.

It felt as though she had lost a limb once they forced each other away from the other that night.

She woke before Dawn, not remembering falling asleep after the ritual. Her arm, no. wrist, felt different, not painful just aware. When she pushed her sleeve up. She froze..

Not a dream.

Around her wrist, coiled a thin sigil, neither, metal or ink, made a faint shimmering strand of silver and gold edge directly beneath her skin like a permanent bracelet. It pulse very gently like it responded to her heartbeat.

No.. not her heartbeat.

Someone else’s,……. His..

She hid it beneath her sleeve as she went to the great hall, but she felt him before she saw him.

A gentle tug, like breath of warm air against her chest, warning. When he stepped into the great hall, his eyes lifted to her instantly.

He felt it too.

He didn’t smile, he rarely does, but his expression soften by a fraction, a tiny shift only she seemed to notice. His attention warmed the tether like suddenly under her skin as their glances held.

She looked away quickly before she forgot how to breathe.

Privacy head now diminished between them, feeling him the entire way to herbology.

Ominis slid into the seat next to her was worried that he had not seen her even though he didn’t take this class, his last name, getting him leeway to be here taking Sebastian station.

He looked exhausted. Like he hadn’t slept.

“Well.” He demanded.. “ are you all right? You disappeared Poppy and I could not find you this morning.”
His voice cracked slightly, making guilt sworm her.

But then something surged through the tether, a sharp twist low in her ribs. Almost possessive, uncomfortable, dread.

Sebastian, had just walked into the greenhouse.

He wasn’t looking at us, but the tether hummed. Responding to the sight of her sitting so close to Ominis.

Ominis eyes narrowed. “Are you anxious? You seem unnerved, I can’t place it.”

“No.” she whispered. “Not me..”

But the feeling tightened as Ominis reached out, brushing the edge of her sleeve, and the tether snapped like a blocked string, a pulse of cold dread washing through her suddenly.

She swallowed. “ I am feeling things that aren’t mine.” She admitted softly.

Ominis’s shoulder stiffened. “What do you mean, from who?”

Before she could answer, professor Garlic swept into the classroom and Ominis forced himself to leave.

“I will find you later.” He said, a promise.
she gently pressed the hand on his arm to reassure him. Wishing she could give him more comfort, guilt, and by the look on Sebastian’s face, he felt it.

“Yes I would like that.”

Class went by in a blur before she knew it. It was time for Ancient Runes class.
Runes of binding. She found the page.

“Today.” The professor began. “We discuss the combination of runes.. their power, and their danger, and their intent. One Rune alone carries symbolism. Two combined may form harmony. But three or more….. can create entirely new magic. Predictable only to those who understand them or their original meaning.”

The professor’s eyes scanned the room. “Unwise combinations can bind, yes, repel, or destroy. Some runes used for war, forbidden precisely because reckless combinations created magic that merge souls, memories, or emotions.”

Vyras stomach dropped. She did not feel like she did anything illegal. Did she. Had they?

“And when such combinations occur unintentionally,” she continued, “The results may influence the casters long after the ritual ends.”

Vyras chest caved in. The thread around it glowed faintly under her sleeve. She couldn’t see him, but she felt Sebastian’s attention shift towards her, it was warm, intense, impossible to ignore.

Ominis noticed, his ability to feel emotions too, she knows she wouldn’t be able to hide from it from him either.

“Vyra… what did you do?” Ominis said, while setting a hand on the sleeve of her cuff, circling the fabric like he always did, and now, she wished he would just stop.

The tether struck…. Blindingly hot, this time not harsh, just tight enough to feel Sebastian’s reaction.

The professor placed three runes on the table.
Fehu— flow, exchange, desire
Dagaz— awakening, transformation
Othala— inheritance, Legacy, blood

“Separate meanings…. But combine them recklessly in a random order.. You can create a rune that forces bonds, merges fates, or could bend what should remain distinct. The possibilities are endless.”

A mixture of emotions were becoming intertwined between the two as they sat and listened to the professor. She did not dare look at him, cheeks reddening as if everyone knew what they did.

And now she knew he could feel the guilt radiating off her as well. But he too had emotions surging.
Her emotions blending with his unsure of where hers began and has ended.

It all slipped through like heat in their bloodstream.

Ominis became more concerned by the second. “Something’s wrong with you.” Ominis whispered voice firm.

“No,” she said softly. “It isn’t me..”
Not fully.

But she didn’t dare look behind her, as if she knew or felt as if she might burn up in flames, if she looked at him just once.

The tether was being tested. While also testing them it felt. Pulling as though the distance was making it uncomfortable.

After class, students filed out, Sebastian brushed past her. It was barely a touch, an accidentally graze and the tether roared to life in response.

It was making her head spin, walking out, anxious that he was suddenly leaving.

“Sebastian.” She breathed.

He froze but Ominis intercepted them.

“You two….” He whispered, but it came up frustrated. “What did you do?”

Sebastian didn’t answer. He just took her wrist gently, turning it over.
Examining it. Watching the glow, brightening within his touch, his own wrist covered, but she knew it was reacting as well. It warmed under his touch.

He kept his focus on it, even as Ominis spoke.

“We will talk later.” Sebastian said, but. Ominis was furious.
Unrelenting.

“No. You will talk now.” He paused.. “ I can feel it, both of you, if you have found another….”

Vyra interjected. “Ominis, no dark magic was used, I would not allow that.”
Her words were stern, but he shook his head, unconvinced.

Before any of them could speak again, a new sensation filled the corridors.
The Gaunt family. Even Theo. Their presence hit the air like a cold draft.

Sebastian dropped her hand.

“Miss Carino.” his father greeted her with a smile that did not reach his eyes.. “ I am head of the Gaunt estate, these two are my sons, Theo and Daemon…Marvolo, my other son will be keen on getting to know you aswell, they are very respectable and powerful wizards, such as yourself. As I have heard.” A serpent would’ve envied his charm.
They all scanned her with intent.

“We heard about your selection,” He continued. “And the Guant family wishes to offer you any assistance you might need to win. Consider it….. an investment.”

Theo then stepped forward, arms, full of misplaced confidence.

“I was thinking….. after the tournament, perhaps you’d like to visit our family estate? Father says it’s only proper. You see where you’ll….”

Theo got interrupted by his brother as Mr. Gaunt had been waived over by the headmaster.

“You are an idiot.” Daemon cut in immediately. “ I will take her. I am older I have….”

“You have nothing but to its breath….” Theo said mockingly.

“You’re insufferable…”

Their bickering grew loud fast. Ominis used the distraction like a lifeline.

“This way,” He muttered. “Before my entire family tries to claim ownership of your spine.”

Once the archway shut behind them to the undercroft,which had strangely felt smaller now. Did they feel free to speak.

”Now,” Ominis said. “What did you two do??”

Sebastian didn’t flinch. “It’s a temporary. Until the task are over. Nothing dangerous.”

Her wrist twitched, the tethered pulsing as if agreeing.

“My trust in you is already frayed. Don’t snap what’s left.”

Vyra stepped forward. “No dark magic was used, I promise Ominis. This is just to get me through the tasks, but with your family so involved now, we will have to wait to explain it fully until after this is over, just trust me until then, please.”

He exhaled sharply, only then did some of the tension leave the shoulders along with some understanding.

“All right.” he muttered. “Then we will focus on getting you through these tasks alive.” Omins said.

“What…what if I just withdrew from the competition?”

Both of them shifted uncomfortably near her, as if she announced wanting to tame a dragon.

“You can’t.” Sebastian said first. “The ministry would not allow it and now with the Gaunts involved, sponsoring you, they certainly won’t allow it either.”

Ominis didn’t disagree. Then added. “There is something else I need to tell you. I found out my family already knew your name would come out of that goblet, so to speak. Which should be impossible. I heard my family speaking of this tournament and wanting a player to bet on. If I had known this conversation was about you at the time I never would’ve asked them for help. Now they don’t trust me. There’s something deeper going on.”

“Does that mean we’re not safe here at Hogwarts? Can we trust the headmaster?” Vyra asked.

“No.” Ominis said. “Nor the ministry. So before the first task. Take your broom to spintwitches. I’ll we will check everything in advance it. Tell him I sent you.” He turned his body to Sebastian. “And you. In the meantime, keep her away from my family, I will get more Intel and supplies for the first task. Anything that might give us an advantage.”

The room went silent as he grabbed her arm, squeezing it, a silent goodbye before leaving.

Sebastian just watched her, eyes unbreakable, but she felt him.

“I can feel what you were thinking. So…. Just say it.” She touched the mark etched into her skin.

“I am nervous… and this whole thing… feels… intimate…” she said voice, barely above a whisper.

He nodded slow slowly. “It was originally used for marriage,”

She nearly choked. “ what…..”

He winced. “Not the full virtual…. Just… threads of it. Stripped down.. watered, it’s just temporary.”

Temporary. The word didn’t land, the tether itself warmed at the word, as if disagreeing this time. She swallowed her questions.

They left the undercroft, walking a similar path once taken by them years ago. They barely got halfway there when Samantha Gale stepped in front of them, bright eyed.

“Vyra! Congratulations. You will be a good competition.” and then she looked to Sebastian. And they’re close proximity. Frowning.
“How’s the Dreamcatcher I made you? Is it helping?”

Dreamcatcher? Made…. For him? Vyra blinked, curious.

He nodded, hand rubbing the back of his neck.
“Fine.”
Then she twirled a strand of hair around her finger. “Are you still free for butter beers tomorrow night after my first task?”

She looked hopeful as he was about to answer, but the tether jolted… heat and something sharp shooting through his wrist. Not from him this time her.
Samantha‘s hand brushed his arm gently. And the tether reacted like it had teeth.
Sebastian inhale sharply, eyes flicking to Vyra, who was unable to hide the way her fingers were twisting her tie.

His mouth curved…. Not just a smile…. A wide grin, very unlike him. A knowing. Dangerous little spark of knowledge he had just discovered.

Samantha grinned herself, thinking that it was for her, until he responded.

“We…. Have an appointment. We have to go.”

Before Samantha could protest, Sebastian took Vyra’s arm and guided her past, his grip firm but certain.

Once they rounded the bend, his voice dropped low enough that it barely disturbed the air.

”I felt that.”

Vyras steps faltered. Just a bit. “I don’t know what you’re talking about. But her words fumbled in her mouth betraying her.

Sebastian’s grin deepened.
He clearly enjoyed it. Far too much and she felt his quiet, unsettling, glee as it clung to her all the way to the shop, like frost, refusing to melt.

Albie nearly topped over his stool when he saw her broom, one that he hasn’t seen in years, the very broom that he sold her.

“Miss, Carino.” he exclaimed, lifting the broom and examining every inch. “I will have this tuned and polished before sunrise. And add a little something else. Brave…. Entering a tournament, given the events that had canceled them in the first place. Quite the shocked to hear It’s been revived. The ministry must be hovering over every detail to ensure safety…. No payment required.. just allow me to have my shop’s name carved into the broom handle. Help get my word out.”

Sebastian mutter, “He’s shameless.”

Yet Vyra caught the faint amusement at the corner of his mouth, quick, restrained, then gone before it could be trusted.

After dropping the broom off, they went to the three broomsticks, taking a table by the window, drinking a Butterbeer.

She stared into the Amber liquid, watching the foam, settle and resettle.
Sebastian watched her over his mug.

“You should stay close tomorrow.” he said softly.

“She glanced up. “During the task?”

“Always.” he replied. A pause. Then more quietly. “Even if you can’t see me, I’ll be there.”

The words landed heavier than then he might’ve intended. Behind Sebastian’s eyes, something flickered. And instinct sharpened into the blades edge.

He felt it then, shifting in a seat, trying to decipher it. The wrongness clinging to her like a second shadow. Ancient. Patient.
He was watching her as if she stepped into a story that had begun long before she was born. And he could now feel all of it. Everything that she had been feeling. All this time, alone….And it made him sick.

For just a heartbeat, a thought pressed against his mind.
She’s already been touched, bound.

But he refused, nothing to. Worry about, she is tethered to him, by choice.

Journal entry: Fourteen

Sebastian says he’ll be there with me tomorrow, I don’t know why that calms me more than it should. His absence now presses against my chest.
Still when I look into glass or polished metal, my reflection lags, only for a moment, but long enough to notice.

If this year was a test, then I think I’ve already failed something important. I can feel it.
Ever since the tether, the whispers have been silent. That should bring comfort…..it didn’t.

This tether is consuming.
It leaves an ache the longer he is away, and tonight it burns bright, i am not certain what it is but if i had a guess on what the feeling we are sharing currently, then I think that’s longing.

Chapter Text

Rage. Chip slept soundly in the corner of the room, not one hint of panic in that small body of his, Vyra envied his stressless life. Lately he hasn’t left the castle as if sensing an invisible storm brewing.

Her fingers were nearly picked raw with each passing minute. Pacing the room, clothes untouched, still only in a bralette and short black spandex shorts, heat radiating beneath her skin despite the lack of clothes.

Breathe, she told herself.

Her thoughts refused to slow. But… Outside her door, excited cheers erupted, as students flooded the common room, excitement vibrating the walls, before gradually they all left for the Great Hall.
She had never been to the school of Castelobruxo, it would be quite the first experience.

The soft click of the door barely registered as she leaned over the desk. Fingers gripped the wood.

“I can feel you from across the castle.” Sebastian closed the door behind him. “We should get….”

He turned. The sight of her …so bare….so clearly unraveling made him blink once. hard.

Vyra didn’t look at him, breathing quick and shallow. When she finally lifted her head and saw him standing there, eyes roaming before he eventually caught himself.

“I…I thought you’d be ready.” His eyebrows raising, but she only waved a hand at him, this was the least of her concerns.

Sebastian shook his head, moving quickly, rummaging through clothes.
“You’ll need tight clothing today.” He said, focusing now. “Get dressed and I will meet you before the next class, and no calming droughts, your mind needs to be sharp, focused.”

His eyes roamed over her once more. “Unless you want to go shirtless, might give you an edge over the others somehow.”

The attempt at humor steadied her. He gave a small smile before slipping back out.

Poppy and natty arrived shortly after, collecting her, time for solidarity was over.

“Vyra,” Natty asked, patting the seat next to her as they found their seat in the train. “Thank you for sending me an owl about Albie, he fixed my broom, ,add sure I got it this morning, he did etch his shops name into my broom however.”

Vyra sat down, the train already felt like it was going in slow motion but time sped up.

“Is there anything practically dangerous about this maze?” Vyra asked.

“The ministry wouldn’t allow anything deadly, I have talked to a few of them, it will be difficult yes but they have ensured our Safety, you will see.”

The words didn’t ease her troubled mind, even poppy seemed hesitant to agree this time. Avoiding eye contact with either of them.

Vyra leaned slightly into Natty, breathing out slowly. Nausea making her head dizzy.

“Why don’t we just relax the rest of the way, no more talk of the task, we have prepared well for it, how about refreshments?” Poppy stood, Garreth just sat silent the entire conversation. Seemingly unwell himself.

Natty stood too, promising to be back with sweet treats.

Garreth watched Vyra as they left, peering up from a book he was reading.

“So.” He said casually. “Sallow.”

She arched an eyebrow.
“What about him?”

He shut the book exhaling loudly, leaning forward in his seat, resting his elbows on his knees.
“Listen, please. I do not trust him, and I know you have been spotted with him a few times, I….I am just concerned. Your health is important, and if he is the cause of…”

She shook her head, cutting him off.
“Garreth please, Sebastian has nothing to do with my stress this year, I can assure you.”

Garreth didn’t take his eyes off her, squinting quickly.
“Unfortunately nothing you say about Sallow will assure me,” he paused. “If you need help with anything at alll, please come to Poppy or Natty and you can even come find me…you have options, friends.”

She exhaled, her energy for this conversation would not do them any good.
She began digging in her bag for something.

“I will be fine Garreth, he wont hurt me, I just want to get through this tournament alive.”

Garreths narrowed eyes, softened at her words, almost as if he never considered death a possibility.

“You wont…Natty and you will be fine, alright?” But it didnt feel like he was trying to convince her, more than trying to convince himself.

she took out a Fenix feather, and some other potion ingredients, handing it over.

“Vyra…what are these for?” He asked, taking them slowly.

“For you,” she almost chuckled. “I heard you whispering to yourself in class about needing them. I had them so, I wanted you to have them.”

“Vyra these are so rare…thank…thank you.” He got up from his seat, sitting next to her, leaning in for a tight hug.

He didn’t speak for a long moment.
“You will not die today, I promise.”

But his words didnt stick, and the only thing keeping her upright was the tether burning hot against her wrist. Sebastian was scared too.

She felt a sudden coldness brush her left arm, but she turned to find nothing there.

When they arrived at thir destination, the air filled with loud chants, hundreds of onlookers, minsitry officials and of course the Gaunt family.

Natty made sure to stay close, as their headmaster spoke of the rules.

“Remember, dark arts use is absolutely forbidden…” then he added. “Find your stone! Everyone has one that only they must find to qualify for the second task, you may not take another’s as yours, however you may prevent others from winning if you find theirs first….good luck.”

The rules consisted of everything they already knew, but when it was over, and they were all asked to stand at the starting lines did Vyra suddenly want to run far away, and never look back.

Coming back to Hogwarts was not a mistake, the whispers are even quieter, maybe things will turn around.

Natty finally let go of Vyras hand, heading to her own starting point, large twisting trees stood tall before them, it looked awfully dark and dense in there, thick enough to make the inside dark enough where she needed to squint.

A tunnel that look to of stretched for centuries.
An entrance for each contestant, everyone had their own paths, and they all seemingly, confidently mounted their brooms.
Her hands shook.

Until she felt the press of his chest on her back, only then did the breath she held, released.

“Sebastian…I need you safe out there too today, please.”

His hands moved aorund her waist, as he whispered into her ear.

“I’m not going anywhere, I got you too.”

And with that, she put all her emotions and thoughts onto him.
The announcer counting down, her broom seemed to want to sore ahead without them.

Time stopped for a brief moment, Natty gave her one last nod.

The drums thunder let out, cracking the air like a shockwave through their ribs.
Her broom leaped forward, as if raring to go. They both leaned into it, letting the dark woods before them, swallow them whole.

Instinct was taking over, adrenaline pumping through her viens like wildfire.

“Steady.” His voice low, his hands moving around her waist distracting enough. Yet they flew through dense trunks, only seeing sharp turns and glowing vines.

The trees bent around others unnaturally, flung so high into the sky, that the sun could no longer reach them fully, disappearing into mist, forming vertical corridors before them.

She squinted through the shadows, guessing on the turns, left, right, straight. No. Need to turn back.

Their path bent in different directions, before having to choose a different direction. They didnt hear the other players, or fly into anyone.

Then as if the calm before a huge storm, their screams in the distance erupted.

The air changed immiedalty, cold, thin whispering all around. A lions roar suddenly echoed down all the rows of trees before them.

“What was that…” Vyra asked but his hand gripped her waist to keep moving.

“Thundercats.” Sebastian said. Feeling her hesitation, concern for the other players, Natty…

His voice came low. “We cant help anyone, keep moving.”

She came to a three way intersection. Unsure of which way to turn next.

“Which way…”

They both saw glowing vines, different colors.
“Look…the blue vines seem to be pulsing faster when we go a certain way, do not avoid them, follow.” His voice was confident, she trusted it.

But the more she followed the vine, did the roar of the lions crawl closer, making the broom reach incredible speeds as they both leaned forward.

It all was simple, keep flying, until.

A branch suddenly whipped out in front of them, striking Vyra in the face hard enough that her vision clouded, as a bright stinging pain erupted.

“Blood hell….” She managed.

Sebastian hands went to cup her face, the other steadying the broom as it floated high above.

The maze of trees, actually moving, trunks groaning and branches twisting. The forest here whispering secrets so ancient that the language was silent.

“The maze is changing…..” Vyra noticed the way branches created a new path, as if refusing to let them get too close.

Blood already dripped into her palm but she kept her face forward, not wanting to alarm him, the trees seemed to be fueled by anger or rage. Going for them again. Missing just barely.

“Hold tight!” Sebastian said. Time for resting was over. “Lean into the dive, I got you.”

His steadiness bled into her bones, his hands tightening around her waist and wrist, steadying her as the broom flung dowrad, avoiding all the long branches higher up, but they all tried to reach her, in attempt to swat her out of the sky.

More screams tore through the air, hautingly as if it were their last. Other players… No. Focus. She thought.

A large winged creatures soared high overhead, but the branches stretching out had covered them from view, for now.

They would need to fly higher to find where the vines lead to next. Sebastian had to be right, the glowing vines glowed brighter at certain times, they must sense her.

“The branches and beasts are gaurding something, they are aggressive, which means we are close.’ She said confidently

Her stone. Leaning forward, heading for where it will hit them the hardest.
She jerks sharply up, branches snapping at her like angry whips. She lenas forward to accelerate, heart pounding.

Then the branches curl around others, closing the path ahead, exactly where the vines were leading them, the gap was narrowing but her speed it not falter.

As she spirals through the narrowing gaps, emerging to the other side, branches cutting through clothing but nothing too deep, the broom held steady.

Branches didn’t stop swinging at them.
Leaves claw at her clothes, bark scrapes along her skin, the sky gone, invisible.

The pathways narrowing.
The tunnel of branches ahead so tight they both had to lean forward far enough that her chest brushed the handle as his dipped into her back fully until they made it through the tight circle of branches.

They made it through another narrow gap, vines still glowing, pulsing brighter.

A lions roar cut their victory short, stringing their ear drums, it flew just above, and the way it circled, let her know it had already spotted her.

“No…”

It lunges.
She rolls her broom hard to the right, narrowly dodging the claws that wouldn’t cut cleanly. The beasts claws brushing past her clothing, wings knocking her off balance.

Sebastian steadied them. “I’m here, keep flying forward!”

But instead of forward or going lower, she looked up.

Her breaths tremble but she didn’t look back, exploding upward into a clearing of the maze, the blue vines growing brighter by the second.

Then it hit them, an incredible burn to their eyes. Light so bright after being trapped in the dark light so bright it would have taken out thousands of vampires.
The sun glare lit the open air as they burst through the trees like fractured glass.

The roar of the beast fading under them, unable to pin point their location. Circling.

A tall, wide tree stood tall in the center of the forest, the rest of the forest surrounding it like loyal servants.

The tree had carved a path.

A wide walkway just ahead, branches winding together so tightly it created enough room for a landing broom. And surrounding it were those blue glowing vines.

What she did not expect to see, was a large, tall mirror, this one had that familiar blue glow around it, brighter than the others.
But its surface, like dark standing water, no reflection. Hollow.

As she moved closer.
Sebastian felt it, a pressure gathering below his ribs, faint but wrong, as if the air itself, had thickened around Vyra.

She was use to this feeling, her steps moving slow towards it. She knew this is what they needed to find. Her stone must be here.

“Vyra…” Sebastian followed close, hesitating as he took the cloak off. He was unsure why he was hesitating. But every step closer screamed at his senses to turn back, before it was too late.

She was determined to finish this.

That blue glow pulsing brighter and quicker, the closer she got. She already knew what needed to be done.

Sebastian didnt try to stop her, this magic was unknown to him, he put is trust in her instead this time. He could see that strange glow, one he had seen before. One that also faintly radiated off Vyra. This was all normal to her.

But when her fingers brushed the surface of the mirror, he felt the pain immediatly, not his own. She stumbled back, clutching her chest. A pain sharp but it also came with a sinking dread in the pit of his stomach.

His own vision blurred as his breath got ripped from his throat, white flashing, fillling his vision briefly. Then a pressure building at his temples so sudden, enough to almost make his knees buckled. Hand flying to his sternum.

He gasped along with her, Vyra felt it all but more intensely. Her pain magnified. The blinding ache, the disorientation.
The way it came and went in cruel, precise bursts. Never long enough to pass out, never short enough to forget.

He could feel her recognition for the sensation, it was nothing new, the pain fading slowly, but he saw how she barely reacted after it dimmed faintly.

Sebastian staggered forward, gripping her shoulders. She fell back into him.

“Fuck..” he breathed. “What was….you…” he could barely think, the sensation he felt was only a fraction of what she felt, how was she still standing….unless this is something she had been use to for a long time.

“It’s gone, it always does, it will be ok.”

He stared back at her in shock, staring at the way she quickly moved past it, blinking hard, grounding herself with practiced efficientcy of someone, who did not make a scene out of pain.

“You have been dealing with this…magic..for a while now, haven’t you?”
He said quietly, not accusing, stating it.
She didnt answer she didnt need to.

The mirrors surface peeled away like fog being blown away. And just inside, floating…the stone at its center. Pale runes pulsed once around the mirrors edge before disappearing.

Sebastian watched her pull it free. Watched the mirror collapse into nothing. His hand remained steady on her arm. As if letting go meant the truth would settle too deeply.

There could not be a coincidence to finding her stone in a mirror. But he knew with sick certainty, that whatever haunted her mind, had been patiently waiting behind those reflective surfaces….possily long before either of them existed.

He guided her back to the broom, feeling suddenly unwelcomed here. She moved slower now, but breathed evenly. Alive.

As they climbed back on, she noticed his tense body, giving his hand a gently squeeze before lifting into the air.
He didn’t look back, he didnt need to, he knew the mirrors were far from over.

The stone was humming in her palm. She held it tighter as the maze shifted, changing its shape below.

They had not seen another player yet and now there were no longer any screams.

The trees and branches seemed to open up as they flew, retreating, the fight in them diminished…..the stone….almost directing the trees around them.

“Fly down!” Sebastians voice was quick.

A loud roar barreled down.
She banked her broom, descending in a tight spiral, wind tearing through her hair, leaves whipping past her face.
Behind her another lion roared, she straightened the broom out, taking a tight turn, flying as fast as they could manage with two riders.

Its giant paws just about to reach.
But then the stone glowed brightly, and the beast halted as if listening to a silent order.

The broom burst through a familiar part of the maze, there was an opening just ahead, they did not stop. Finally they emerged out.
Sunlight hitting her like a blessing.

But other competitiors were also shooting up into the sun kissed air. Some shouting, others bleeding, some struggling to fly straight.

Natty was not far behind, Imelda seen as well, but Vyra was only looking at the finish line.

She dipped the broom down to gain speed, at the corner of her vision, another player that she didn’t recognize coming in at top speeds. Their weight together slowing them.
But she had gotten her stone first. They had the advantage.

Sebastians breath exhaling along her neck. But she was too far ahead for them to catch up.

“Is that…?”

“Hufflepuffs first through!”

“She wasn’t even suppose to qualify..”

The crowds cheers as she crossed the finish line were drowned out, adrenaline pumping, mixed with disbelief. Cheers and shocked gasps echoed, as the other players crossed shortly behind her.

Vyra hit the ground with shaky legs, nearly stumbling from the force of the landing. Invisible hands steadying her.

“Hufflepuffs, Vyra Carino…first across the line!” A roar of applause.

Natty came in third, Imelda coming in fourth. Samantha in seventh, still qualifying but only twenty of the thirty will make it.

Moments later, Nattys mother already dashing toward her, arms stretched, embracing before Natty could dismount fully.

Natty however grinned wildly, giving Vyra a proud smile, thrilled for herself as they walked across the staging area.
Both giving a look they shared, knowing they both survived. The threat of dying seemingly all in their heads.

They both gave a fierce silent nod: they survived.

Vyra instinctively searched the crowd, Sebastian in the shadows, cloak in hand.
She began walking to him, but before she can get too far, a coldness filled the surrounding area. One that steals her breath.
Cheers falter.

The three Gaunt brothers marching forward, their father watching from a distance. Marvolo stepped up first. Tall, grim, eyes like chips of winter stone.

Then she saw Ominis finally, standing back, unmoving but she could see the restraint.

Her focus came back. Marvolo….A slow calculating smile, pulled at his lips. Stiff as iron, shame and hatred outlining his features.

Marvelous gaze sweeps along all the remaining competitors. Until landing on Vyra.

A slow calculating smile that they all seem to share pulls at his lips.
Not kind or proud….possessive.

In the corner, Natty is pulled back by her mother, whispering fiercely at her, Nattys expression only darkens, protective, frustrated. Helpless.

The more the distance closed, the lower her stomach seemed to drop, the tether itself burning, but her attention stayed pinned on Marvolo.

Marvolo stops directly in front of Vyra, ignoring the Headmaster and professor attempt to intercept, his focus never wavered.

“Miss Carino,” he drawls, smooth as polished bone. “An impressive begining. My family pride ourselves on recognizing talent early.” His eyes darken. “Today, you proved our investment correct.”

Natty stood only meters away, among the many others who couldn’t pull their eyes away, yet refusing to intervene. Natty taking a step further, only to be gripped back immediatly, her mother shaking her head, sternly

Vyra is unable to speak as Morvolos hand began raising, almost as if to brush her cheek…but before he can.
A sharp gust of displaced wind tears between them, cold, unwavering…a warning.

She felt him standing in front of her, his back brushing her chest.

Marvolo halts his movement, titlting his head, calculating.

“Curious,” he spoke almost to himself. “You seem…protected.”

Professors rush forward. The Castelbruxos Headmaster calls for order. The other champions are ushered back, Natty herself unable to look away.

Marvolo gives her one last promising look before turning away to see what Headmaster Black urgently needs.

Only once the family retreats did she let go of the breath being held, Sebastian hand pulling her away.

The invisibility cloak lifts, seeing a face of control, but everything she had held together, breaks.
Hands gripping her rising and fallling chest, breath catching.

He pulls her into his chest, the lines etched into his brows softening and the sound of her pounding heart.

“Vyra…hey..I’ve got you.” His voice was strained. “You are safe.”

“No….” She tried.

“It is all over and…” he began.
“You lived, vyra…” his voice wavers just so. “You lived, I felt every moment of it, every hit, every moment you almsot fell…dont ever…dont think you are weak.”

Something in his words and the way his emotions felt steady, but not enough to still her shaking hands.

“Sebastian I didnt mean to…”

“I know.” His fingers brushed the silver, gold bread on her wrist the connection pulsing like a living thing.

“This is stronger today.” His head tilts, lost in wonder. Before shaking his head.
“Anyway, you were brilliant today, I have never been more proud of anyone.”

Her chest tightens at the words, making her inch closer to him, looking up to meet his gaze. Their breaths mingling.

But he pulls back first, steadying himself from her.

“You need rest, food…and whatever eles they do with champions after nearly dying.”
That neutral flat expresssion mask went back over his features. Eyes narrowing.

“Sebastian…”

He shakes his head slightly. “Not now, Vyra.”

The tone in his voice pushed her back, eyes drifting to the ground, unable to keep his gaze.

“Let’s get you back to your friends.” He gestures to the echoes of celebration, announcements of the remaining players returns.

Vyra heard none if it, trying to convince herself they did it, not only completed, but came back to be placed first among the thirty others.

The train ride was that of Natty tensing beside her, unspoken words of the Gaunts lingering in the air.

Ominis was unable to reach her, being pulled away forcibly with his family, she was unsure if to send him a letter. She would have to wait to see him later.

The celebration moved to the Three-broomsticks, some competitors taking the train to visit Hogwarts.

The air thick with excitement and conversation, vyra had gotten pats along the way, even more so from other members of her house.

It didn’t reach her, she scanned for Ominis, desperate. Students lifted their goblets as Vyra and Natty entered, cheering once again.

Poppy and Garreth bounced toward them before they found a table.

“You both are incredible! You both even beat the Drumstrang boy with the illegal broom!”

Natty nudged her side, pride glowing bright in her eyes. Vyra allowed a bright smile to form.

“All of Hogwarts students beside Slytherin made it to to the second task.” Natty paused, thoughtfully. “Think of professor Weasleys face when we see her tomorrow.”

“I still cant believe it.” Vyra managed a smile.

“Before someone pulls you both away, let Garreth and I get you drinks!” Poppy bounced away, returning moments later with a tray full.

Other competitors and students came to stop at their table to congratulate them, Natty beamed every time, but Vyras attention kept going to the front entrance.

Then Samantha Dale approched, cautiously. Grin tight.
“Vyra that was incredible, the whole schools buzzing, and Natty impressive flying.”

Natty returned the compliment to Samantha, before noticing Vyras discomfort.

“Is Sebastian here? I thought he would be with you.”

Natty scanned the room, then back to Vyra, eyebrows raising.

“No, he was busy.”

Then she felt a sharp echo of pain, slowly building. Unable to place it. Then suddenly, quickly.
A twist of some unsea force hitting her all at once.

Samantha nods to her politely before leaving but a curious glance went with her.

“Surprised Sallow isn’t here, very unlike him to turn down a celebration.”
Poppy said, as all three of them stared at her, waiting. Garreth kept quiet this time.

She only nods, tightening around her butterbeer, blinking away the thoughts.

The door swung open, Ominis strides in with a burst of determination.
Poppy goes to grab him, ushering him over to Vyra, who was already standing to embrace him.

“I wanted to come sooner…I couldn’t get to you this morning..and it..”Ominis was unable to to speak more than three words in a correct order.

“Ominis….please, it is alright.” She hugged him tighter, before bringing him to the table.

Ominis composed himself well, pushing thoughts he had away.

“I heard how well you did, I am sure you were beside yourself with panic, but the first task is over.” He stops, hesitating. “My family is watching you more closely now…after this victory, they see potential. I will be keeping an ear out for more.”

Natty leans into Vyra, wobbling a bit from her drinks, Vyra clinks a glass with her.

“The way Marvolo looked at her was sickening.” Natty began but stopped when she saw the look on Vyras face.

Vyra went to speak but another sharp wave hit her, breath catching.

The tether…
TWISTS.
Her hand crumbles over the shimmering sigil under her sleeve.

“Vyra…” Ominis starts but she stumbles.

Another jolt of pain, so bright hot it made her shake. Physical pain, not her own.

Sebastian.
Like a blade dragging across her ribs, like a bruise, pressing.
All eyes went to her, bodies shifting closer, Ominis hands gripping her upright.

Natty moved her hair to check her ears for blood. Assuming, but nothing showed.

“I…have..to go” she stood frantically, chest heaving.

“What…you cant..” she heard someone say. But her pulse roared.

A hand trying to push her back down but that only rose her panicked state more, pushing it off, moving around the table.

“I need to find him.” They all stand as she pushed past Ominis, walking quickly until their voices closing in behind her, pushed her to a jog.

She found the nearest floo flame, using it withouht hesitation.

The tether drags her through the almost empty castle, like a living current, through torchlight, while cool moonlight spills from the windows, onto the stone.

Every steps intensifies the ache, twisting, feeling slower than her feet could move.

Then not just pain, fear, exhaustion, and something dangerously close to breaking, making her freeze. It lasted only moments before stopping.
shaking it off as she moved in the direction the tether pulsed.

The night was too still, quiet. Until the tether warmed so bright that she knew he was so close now.

Bursting through doors, until getting to the transfiguration courtyard. Scanning it all until landing at the figure under the archway, near a destroyed statue.

Sebastian lay on the ground, bent over himself, leaning partially against the wall.
One hand braced weakly on the cobblestone.

His cloths half torn, blood running from his hairline in thin rivulets, dripping onto the cobblestone.

Vyra freezes, her chest fracturing as she dropped to her knees before him.

“Sebastian?” She barely heard her own voice.

His head lifts, barely. And there she sees the tremor running through his jaw. His body shivering from the aftershock that he can’t surpass.

He tries to straighten, but fails.
“It’s nothing,” he rasps. Breathe hitching.
He squeezes his eyes shut. “Just… get him out of my head.”

“Who?” Her blood runs cold.

He chokes a bitter laugh that dissolve into a groan.
“Theo…Marvolo…my uncle…take your pick.”

Vyra can almost see the taint after effects of the curse, burning away at his body while he shifts. The way his muscles seize. Dark magic clinging to him.
Crucio.
Her stomach drops.

“No…no, no, Sebastian…” she kneels lower, hesitating where to touch him until hooking an arm beaneath his, lifting him slowly. He bites down a sound, more instinct than pride, but he doesn’t push her away.

His weight leans into her more than he realizes.

“Come on,” Vyra whispers. Her voice steady despite her trembling hands. Mixing with fear, concern and worse…rage. “Let’s get out of here.”

His fingers curl around her arm, weak, desperate, grounding him, through her.

The corridors blur. Every few steps he staggers. Her hold tightens each time.

He doesn’t protest and try to pretend he is fine, and that alone terrifies her more.

“What more did they do to you?”blood drips from his temple, faint spots left behind them.
He didn’t answer her.

When she tried heading for the hospital wing corridor did he tense violently.

“No.” The word sharp enough to cut. “No nurse, they’ll report this, they’ll ask questions..” voice faltering.

“Sebastian…”

He shakes his head. “Just…your room.”

She gets him there, somehow. Once inside, she locks the door with trembling fingers and guides him onto her bed. He sits but only barely, before swaying onto his back. Breaths shallow.

Vyra grabs her healing kit, vials and remedies alike, glowing faintly under her touch. Almost tripping over herself, Noticing the open gash on his head and chest, blood pouring but slower now.

She reaches for him, to sit him up to drink, hands trembling. He notices through heavy eyes.

He raises his own hand, slowly, unsteady, and catches her wrist as she tries to stitch the gash on his head.

“Easy,” he breathes. “You’re okay, I’ll talk you through it.”
She swallows hard, nodding. He guides her hands, wand pointed to the gash at his chest instead.

“Small clockwise motions……” he winces. But continues guiding her hand. “….just like that. Good.” Warm light glows beneath her palm, through the tip of her wand, his breath stutters as the wound knits.

Her throat tightens painfully, blinking away at her eyes.
“Sebastian…waht did they want?”

She then moves to his head.

He lets his head fall back against the wall of the bed, his lashes fluttering with exhaustion.

“Proof,” He took another sharp breath. “If I am helping you, if I am aligned with you.”

“And you told them no?”

He laughs again, broke, bitter.
“No one tells the Gaunts no, they already knew.” His voice drops to a whisper. “They have already claimed you, they assume I must be some sort of threat to that somehow.”

She felt sick, he stopped talking, feeling her revulsion, knowing what they intended to use her for.

“Lie back” she whispers. “You need more potions.” She reaches for her bag but is completely out.

She hesitates, searching the room before sprinting to Poppy’s dorm, not realizing how long it took her to walk Sebastian back, until poppy opened the door with sleepy eyes.

“Vyra?” Poppy’s eyes widen in horror, scanning the blood stains on her white shirt.

“I need stronger potions….spares, anything you have….please…” her voice dripped in desperation.

“Is it you.” Poppy scanned her quickly.

“No.”

Poppy nods, quickly grabbing anything on hand.

“I will get more from Garreth!” Poppy yells but Vyra was already dashing back down to her room, not wasting a second more.

When she enters the room, Sebastian is half hunched forward, elbow on his knees, breath still shallow.

But he lifts his head when he senses her. His eyes met hers, dark, glossy, something pulls between them.

She drops to her knees in front of him, opening the bottles one by one. As she unlocks one, his hand brushes over her trembling hand. Not intentionally, but something ignites, it was electric, halting his breath as her stutters.

She presses the bottle to his lips. “Drink, please….”
He obeys. The tremors in his hands subside slowly. But he doesn’t let go of her wrist. Not this time.
Her then free hand rises to his jaw, gently, instinctively, he leans into it with a quiet shuddering exhale.

“I really wish you weren’t seeing me like this right now.” He whispered.
“So…… broken.”

Her brows furrow, uncorking another bottle. “You’re not broken Sebastian.”

His eyes flicker shut, lashes trembling.
He grasps her hand tightly, fingers threading through her like an anchor to reality.

“Stay.” He whispered. A confession, a plea, something she more felt than heard.

“I am not leaving.” His forehead presses to her, leaning forward. Barley but delicately.

“They wont stop Vyra, you dont know what they said….” She let out a huff.

“Neither will we.” And he could feel it then at the mention, the way her eyes twitched, body rolling. The unspoken rage buring higher but, within her this time.

She helps him lay back on the bed, noticing the heaviness in his eyes. She begins wiping the dried blood from his face, dipping a rag into a bowl, reapeating this motion.

He watches her through half- closed lashes. The blood travels from his temple to his jawline. Blood around his collar, blended into his black shirt.

He murmurs, voice raw. “You dont have to do all, this.”

“I know…but I want to.”

His lips press together. He fetches a clean shirt from his bag, half her body diving into it. Before finding one.
Slowly, she began helping ease him out of the blood stained shirt. He winces when his arms lift, she catches him before he sways.

Her eyes glance at the now closed wounds, making sure she didnt make any mistakes. His chest and head wounds fully closed, otherwise he might just be a bit sore now, the danger has past.

He sits still, while she pulls the new shirt on him. He watches her as she smoothes down his chest, fingers lingering longer than she meant to.

His eyes followed every movement, not moving his head, breaths coming easier.

He reaches for her wrist again, slow, and when she lifts the blanket to cover him, she leans down to press her lips to his cheek, calming her firing heart.
He freezes. Her lips warm against his cool skin, as though he almost forgot what warmth felt like.

She moves to the edge of the bed beside him.
“Vyra, there are….things you should know…I…want to tell you.”

She leans closer, his hand refusing to let go.
“Then tell me.”

He tries. His gaze searching hers, torn between wanting and fear of distrusting something.
His eyes glaze slightly as exhaustion drags him down.

“It’s not that simple…it never is with me.” He huffs up a laugh, short.

He tried to say more, but his head dipped to the side, breath quieting. Sleep finally claiming.
She brushed his hair out of his face, gripping his hand, eyes roaming, for once he looked to be at peace. She smiled at the small face twitches, breathing coming easier, skin gaining color.

Hours later, a faint knock at her door, making Vyra jolt upright.
Vyra cracks the door just a bit, eyes growing wide.

“Professor…uh, Headmaster hello.” She fumbles. It was too early but morning was near.

He studies her with an unreadable expression.
“Miss Carino, this…is rightfully yours, Congratulations.” He hands her the stone she had gotten from the mirror, but.

“Why is it bigger?” Her voice a whisper, making sure to keep the door from opening too wide.

“It is possible it has bonded to you, usually stones can if they recognize someone, yours must just be responding strongly. It will help in the next task.”

Her eyes soften at his words, a strange comfort.
But his jaw tightens as if he wants to say more but refuses.

“You will figure out how to use it when the opportunity arises itself. Goodnight.”

He leaves before she can ask anything more, carrying the stone onto her desk. The runes around it pulse slightly, almost alive.

Sitting back on the bed, did she lean onto his lap, eyes drifting closed.

It didn’t feel long enough.

Fluttering them back open, with the feeling of being watched. Looking up at his relaxed expression, gazing down at her.

“….have you been watching me long?” Her voice rough, tired. Eyes snapping open, scanning him over.

Sebastian smiled leaning his head toward her, hair messy, shirt loose, glaring back at her with amusement, despite the pain still luring behind them.

“Possibly.” Fingers traced her jaw, but her mind was in a daze, struggling to wake fully.

His eyes drifting from her, to just the behind her.
Sitting up too fast, she tries pushing him back but his body refuses.

“Vyra, that stone….I have seen it, is that from…” he stammers. “That stone is essential.”

“Essential for what?”

His eyes close as if bracing himself.
“To raise the bloody dead.””

Her chest seized, heart beats halting. She shakes her head, pushing him down into the pillow.

“It’s not going anywhere, just tell me…”

He grips the bed beaneath him, shutting his eyes as he moved.
“It’s….complicated…and dangerous to know, things I tried to keep buried. Vyra……information truly is powerful until it’s shared.”
He spoke as if she should understand somehow.

“Sebastian…”

And for what felt like the first time, she saw his expression falter into fear.

She leaned closer, her hand holding firm, he watched her silently.
Her fingers came up to thread them through his hair, and it calmed his racing heart, she was unsure how long had passed until eventually, sleep caught them both.

They both jolted up at the same time at chip knocking over books, her hand still tangled in his hair, her body leaning into him. Sebastian swings his legs over, this time with full control.

Vyra sits upright instantly. Following his gaze to the stone. Her brows furrow. He notices.

Softening his voice. “I’m sorry…but that stone changes everything, just not sure how it could go for us just yet…”

This only confused her more.

“I need to get back to that castle we found, everything is in motion, i saw things last night, we need information.”

“I’m coming with you.” Voice certain, bold.

“Meet me tonight. Late. I need to prepare.”

His hand grabs her wrist, turning it over, watching the sigil glow under his touch. The tether warms.

Journal Entry: Fifteen

I don’t think I will ever sleep fully again.

Count the days until these tasks are over, their names will be remembered. I will not let this go lightly.

Sebastians bloody body, still flashing in my mind. They did not simply want to cause him pain. They took their time too, I saw it in the way the tremors never lifted and to the scarring that might never fade. But worst of all I felt all of it, and I knew it was only a fraction of what he had felt. They wanted to teach him what true pain could really be. A threat.
The first task was already a distant memory, a short lived victory.
I have never felt anger as I do now, images of their face coming and going, my mind is beginning to daydream and the thoughts of what they deserve are almost consuming me, fueling me with pure rage.

Chapter Text

Resolve. The door slammed open then shut, waking Vyra abruptly from almost peaceful sleep.

Poppy sets a basket of potions down on the desk, eyes scanning the room, wide eyed at the rumpled blankets, the faint traces of blood on the discarded clothes, then to the large stone pulsing atop the desk.

Poppy’s hands go to her hips, head tilting. “What in the name of the forbidden forest happened last night?” The question came as a yell, waking Vyra fully.

Poppy is many things; kind, clever, loyal beyond reason but also firecly protective. But vyra knew for certainty that she should never be tangled anywhere near the Gaunts.

“Poppy I need you to promise me something,” poppy inclined her head, waiting. “Promise me that you will not go anywhere near the Gaunts. Not alone, not ever.”

“Vyra…who did they hurt?” Her glance went back to the blood stained clothes briefly.

“Someone close to me, there is something deeper going on with them, and for now, if we see them in public, avoid being near me, the less they know who my inner circle is the safer you all are.”

Vyra turns before poppy can protest. “The Headmaster dropped this off to me last night.”
Moving out of the way to reveal the large stone, Poppy’s mouth falls, lost for words.

“Sweet Circe….that is the stone from the tournament? It…it’s enormous.”

“It grew, yes. It bounded to me, I think. And whatever the second task is, this might give an advantage, Natty too.”
Vyra meets poppy’s eyes, brows furrowing.

“Then we should go find her.” Poppy explains, picking up the stone.

They find Natty in the courtyard, deep within a book before noticing them.

“Vyra! Poppy! Come, come quick.” Natty waves them over with urgency.
I have a small detail of the second task, it will revolve around beasts, unsure of which ones but I am certain….”

Her voice trails off at the sight of the large stone before them, standing slow to touch it.

“This is from Castelbruxos vaults, I think, it looks similar to the one I read about, very old, very powerful. Cassian told me all about these.”

Vyras brow instantly rose to that name, squinting her eyes briefly.

“We were hoping it could help you both with the second task.” Poppy chimed in.

Natty studies the subtle glowing runes carved into the stone.

“If this stone reacts to certain runes then we will need to know the order, which means…back to the library. We unfortunately wont know how this will help until the day of, and it might not even be able to help us both so keep that in mind.”

Vyras stomach twisted with the uncertainty. “So we wait..”

“And prepare,” Natty asks firmly. “With Garreths help. And perhaps Amit, see if this stone has any connection to astrology, might be a secure text about this, I am almost certain.” Natty continued.

Poppy sets a hand on vyras arm. “We will search the library for more information, meet us after your classes today, I will inform everyone about the Gaunts and what you told me.”

Vyra gave poppy a nod, noticing how Nattys head tilted at the mention of the Gaunt name, a scowl of disgust forming.

“Please make sure they understand fully.”
Poppy promises, waving her a goodbye.

Wing beats flutter around her as she walks down the corridors, a letter dropping onto her shoulder.

—I am with family today. It is unfortunate but they know something. I will inform you tomorrow morning of my findings. Hopefully. And you too will need to explain to me what happened last night, but try not to worry as I am fairing just fine.
-Ominis

Vyra felt as though her chest might never ease, hating how he has been more involved with his family, for her, especially after last night.

She whispers to herself, clutching the letter close. “Please be careful.”

That night, she slips into the quiet corridors, the sigil on her wrist, wide awake tonight with anticipation.

Sebastian waited under the archway to the Bell tower courtyard. His appearaance stood taller tonight, but grim, less stiff. But a shadow of last night still haunts his eyes.

“You’re late.” He mutttered. But his tone softens.

“I had been with Poppy and Natty at the library for hours.” She paused unsure if she should mention it. “Ominis sent a letter that he is with his family, hoping to find more information, should be back in the morning.”

Sebastians eyes averted, tipping his head towards the doors.

“He shouldn’t have to do that.”

She felt his bitterness.
“And you shouldn’t have been tortured, he doesn’t even know.” She shot back, but his eyebrows furrowed, stopping her from saying more.

He turned away, heading for the doors. “Come. Its a long flight.”

They flew for what felt like hours, the air growing colder. She huddled closer to Sebastian but his skin was colder than the air itself.

Until finally, they managed to find the hidden castle. Covered by thick trees but also as though it was part of the mountain itself, the way the castles stone blended with the harsh mountain side.

Sebastian circled the castle once more before descending, broom cutting a quiet arc through the night sky. Only when he was sure the grounds were vacant. Did he angle sharply downward.

They slipped through a narrow breach along the far right side of the structure.

As they moved through the fallen down castle did she start to notice he was moving slower than usual, every so often his hand rose to his temples, pressing briefly as if to steady something unseen, but he did not complain, not once.

They moved inward, ascending narrow corridors and spiraling staircases that groaned beneath their weight. The higher they climbed, the more the castle seemed to protest.. stone shifting, rocks crumbling, the structure sighing under centuries of neglect.

Vyra slipped once, then again, boots skidding crossed loose rubble. Each time, Sebastian‘s hand shot out without hesitation, grip firm around her arm.

“Careful.”

At last, the stairs fell away behind. The space had opened suddenly into something vast and hollowed. A towering chamber, where the ceiling soared upward, stretching so high it seemed to dissolve into the stars themselves. Vyra slowed despite herself, breath, catching.

It was incredible.

Blank portraits hung crooked along the walls, frames warped with age. Canvases thick with dust. Whatever faces had once inhabited them were long gone, leaving only the suggestion of presence behind. Torch light flickered along the stone, carving sharp shadows across the murals, half erased by time.

Magic hummed faintly in the air, old, dormant, ancient. But not dead.
Sebastian moved forward with purpose, boots, echoing softly as he crossed the chamber. He stopped at a stone wall tucked deep beneath the corner of the castle., hidden from any casual eye.

There, small, almost easily missed.. were three painted silhouettes etched into the stone. Whatever this place had been once meant for, it was not forgotten.. only waiting.
And under these paintings were the names.

Morgana
Merlin
Isadora

Vyras breath halts. “Sebastian these aren’t just legends, are they?”

“No,” he says quietly. “They’re not….”

He leans closer, fingertips pressed the carved imagine into the stone.

“What connections do the three of them have? They were from different eras..” Vyra asked, eyes roaming the walls as she spoke.

Sebastian didn’t look up at first. “The events surrounding Isadora,” he said slowly. “I believe something similar is happening again…through you. The voices, the dreams. The hallucinations.” His body tensed visibly. “It’s possible Isadora experienced all of this as well, maybe Morgana and Merlin had a portrait she spoke to or they left journals.”

Vyra studied this, it was possible.
Then her eyes got caught to the floor, beneath a fractured stone slab, a corner of parchment protruded.

The words on the front, revealing as she pulled.

“It’s a letter… addressed to… Isadora.” she said, carefully pulling it free.

Sebastian stepped closer, reading over her shoulder.

“This letter, it’s writing vague, but it gives detailed instructions on how to find artifacts, and how she can change the world, the letter, signed at the bottom, Morgana Le Fay.” her voice falters. “ But that would mean….. no. Time doesn’t bend that way. Magic can’t…. Unless…”

Merlins name drifted across the page.

Sebastian spoke low.
“Merlin made it bend, if anyone could, it would’ve been him.”

She looked at him then, truly looked, searching his face as the weight settled. So slowly., she folded the parchment and slipped it into her satchel.

“Then if Merlin could twist time,” she said carefully. “There must have been a brief time all three could have been in the same timeline…. So what did they need Isadora for? None of this…...”

“Makes sense.” Sebastian finished.

They searched the chamber in silence after that, splitting up. But not too far. Sebastian drifting toward an abandoned chest in the corner, while Vyra wandered toward the edge of the collapsed floor. Below her stretch the castle interior, dizzingly far down, shadows swallowing the depths.

Built into the stone beside her was a half collapsed shelf. Books lay scattered, scrolls torn and decaying… but one rolled parchment remained intact, faintly glowing with that familiar, dim light of ancient magic.

Vyra drew her wand, hesitating. If she pulled it and it tore or fell….too risky.

She lowered herself instead, flat onto her stomach, one hand brace against the stone as she leaned over the edge. Her fingers brushed the parchments edge, just barely.

“Come on.” she muttered under her breath.

The parchment slipped from her grasp once, ghosting from her fingertips. She huffed, reached again… and this time closed her hand around it, pulling it safely towards her.

At the same moment, the stone beneath her chest shifted.

Grinding stone echoed through the chamber as rock shifted violently. The floor crumbled beneath her chest, falling forward. And suddenly her body was falling into open air.

She heard her name ripped from Sebastian’s throat, raw. She shut her eyes tightly, embracing for the bone crushing drop against stone…moments stretched. The ground had not yet to meet her.

but instead she slammed into something sticky.

Eyes fluttered open, a deep breath let out looking at what she had gotten stuck in. Then her stomach twisted, as she slowly turned her head to see the ground closer but still far above, dangling midair.

A large spiderweb, streching wide.
The impact shook the web, sending vibrations along the walls, Sebastian’s yell still faintly echoed in the air but she couldn’t see him.

Then the silence turned into horror as that awful tapping rung out….then, one spider, before fifty began crawling against the walls all at once, hundreds of their beady eyes scanning, before landing on her.

They all began crawling up the walls to her before a deep grumble shook the castle.

She dared to look.
At the pit of the structures a massive Acromantula, the biggest one she had ever seen, emerged from fallen debris.

Red marks on its back glowed like burning embers, its long thick legs skittering across the floor before they glued themselves to the stone wall.
And began climbing.

She stared in shock as how many and how fast they climbed. Moving her limbs in pure desperation.

“Vyra!” Her names echoed again from far above. She reached for her wand but her hand was stuck tight against the sticky web beneath her, body unable to lift or turn.

She struggled, until the large spiders leg met the large web, and it began pulling down the web with its weight, making it stretch under, thinning.
It struggled to hold its are body upright, each leg balancing on the thin web before it, inching closer.

Frantic huffs escaped as she tried pulling her arm free…..until..

It snapped.

They both plunged for the bottom. The large spider landed as she did with a loud thud, its large legs cracking against the stone as it struggled to turn itself over.

The breath left her lungs but she rolled, narrowly missing the spiders large legs, that nearly impacted her head.

It got up quickly, locking all its eyes on her before lunging, she rolled aside again, missing the venom dripping through the air.

Her fingers brushed a mandrake in her bag, lifting it out, the screech torn through the air, dissortianting all of them, including her, but it gave a brief moment of time to grab more plants to throw.

She didnt hesitate to use a bouncing Tentacula, which immediatly began hitting the smaller spider, slowly descending from the air above, their legs curdled in and out from their bodies as they floated downward.

Seven spiders got slammed back, but there were too many coming down from above. Hundreds starving, drawing, converging.

She shot cast after cast at smaller spiders getting too close, the bigger one battling her plants, its angry sounds vibrating the floor.

She struggled to maintain the numbers surrounding her..
Until ancient magic pooled through the air around her, awakening like the first breath of air.

She thrust it forward, lighting erupted, white and gold, violent, slicing into twenty of them with raw power. Moving through them like wildfire.

At the corner of her eye, a smaller spider leapt at her, pinning her with the weight of a boulder. Its fangs dripped burning liquid around her head. Unable to point her wand with her wrist pinned.

A scream bubbled from her throat, groaning from the pressure.

It screeched, dipping its head back above her. Then, as if Merlin himself answered her dying wish.

Green bright light filled the room above, bouncing the spider off the walls behind her. They all spasmed then fell.

Her breath rumbled out of her, as another green light tore through the space, directly at the large spider, making it spasm before falling.

Boots pounded the stone, Sebastian dropping into the chamber, she looked up at him…..and her heart stopped…

Her mouth parted, chest shattering at how he looked….already covered in those black spiderwebbed veins, pulsing beneath his chest and neck. His skin paler.

“No…” she didn’t stand, unable to look away from who she was now staring back at.

She bit her bottom lip to keep it from trembling. His wand still smoked in his hand, his intentions pure.

“Vyra….” His voice sounded broken, running to her as she sat up, pulling her up before she was buried deep within his chest. Hands shaking.

“We are leaving. Now”

she didnt argue with him. Too breathless to speak.

They flew home in silence, hearts still thundering. His jaw locked tight. Along with the disappointment he radiated.

He landed them in front of the crumbling down bridge, his face fell, as if he failed somehow. They walked to the center of the bridge, he turned once wanting to say something but the words got lost.

Before he could spiral. She grabbed his arm.

“I didnt fall for nothing,” she whispered, pulling the scroll free.

His eyes widened as he took it, unraveling it together under the fully lit moon.

A painting of a fireplace, that was all but at the bottom, etched into the parchment, was a a signature.
Isadora Morganach.
Her portrait.

“We need to take this,” Sebastian said immediatly, voice trembling with urgency. “To the undercroft, it might replace the destroyed one.”

They didnt hesitate. They ran, down stairs, corridors and eventually the undercroft swallowing them whole.
The silence of the moment, grew loud as the gate fell behind them. Eyes locked on the old portrait they found years ago.

Quickly yanked off the wall, to be replaced with the new one. Sebastian took a step back, eyes bouncing with eagerness.

But they waited long moments that stretched into an hour and nothing happened, leaving them in silence of what happened tonight.

Vyra watched him, his shoulders tight, breaths shallow, guilt wrapped around him like armor.

Before she could speak he was already prepared. Unable to keep it to himself any longer.

“You shouldn’t have come with me,” he paused, voice frayed. “I shouldn’t have brought you into that castle without checking it first.”

Vyras mouth turned. “Sebastian…”

“No,” he snapped. “You fell, you almost died..and I..” His head shook. “I just watched, all because I asked you to come.”

“There was no time.” She demanded.

“There was time, i didn’t stay away…I knew you would have came, simply because i asked…and I saw the look on your face after i used that magic.” His eyes flicked up to hers. “The Dark Arts, was my choice, my burden, this feels awfully like history repeating itself.”

She felt his guilt and regret flowing, so sharp she almost stepped forward out of instinct alone. But his hand held up, keeping the space.

She took one step anyway, going slow.

“The distance is my choice too, from everyone. But when your name got called into that tournament…you needed help.”

Her mouth parted, unable to speak fully. “So instead you wanted to burn with me?”

All her anger towards him this year had suddenly melted into an ache. She stepped forward again.

He flinched, unsure if he deserved closeness.

This time she ignored the hesitation, slipping her fingers into his. A breath shuddered out of him, but he didnt pull away.

“Sebastian…I am fine, I am here because I want to be.”

The guard he had up, cracked, visibly. Leaning into closer. And in the same moment he let his thumb brush the back of her hand. The smallest touch, but one that felt like a confession.

Their eyes both lifted, met, then held.
The air pulled taut. The restraint faltered, tensions thick enough between them like gravity pulling at the other.

He leaned in slightly, so slowly she might have imagined it. His lips ghosted hers, barely a breath apart, where acceptance and refusal lay hidden, all in the same heartbeat.

Vyra didnt move away. He dipped his head lower, his breath brushing her mouth.

The moment was almost real, until it wasn’t.

“You know. I think I have seen this story once or twice before.” A voice behind Sebastian halted them in their stance. Both jerked their heads towards the sound.

The portrait still lay blank, but the sound was not unmistakable. Their attention pinned to the portrait.
Sebastian wand shot out at his side as he slowly moved forward. Nothing appeared on the portrait at first.

“She is listening first,”
Vyra said, coming up behind him.

A low hum thrummed through the undercroft, magic vibrating the stone. The scroll on the wall flickered faintly once, twice before her voice came again.

“I suppose we should begin.”

The portrait shivered, the blank canvas rippled like disturbed water. The undercroft waited, alive, watching with them.

Sebastian stood at her shoulder, hands still linked, breaths unsteady.

Then the portrait rippled once more, a shape taking form of a familiar silhouette….that of Isadora Morganach.

Her hair pulled back tightly, eyes expressionless, serene. Yet edged with knowledge older than the portrait itself.

She stepped forward before Sebastian could pull back.

Vyra didnt waste time already lost, speaking quickly.
“We need to know, can you take physical pain from someone?” Vyras voice came raw, but not hopeful…desperate.

Isadora waited. Before calmly. “Yes,” simply, confidently.

Sebastian inhaled sharply beside Vyra, a sound equal parts relief and disbelief. His eyes met hers with a spark, glinting off them. Like a man finally seeing a door of a locked room, that had been trapped for centuries.

Then her portrait spoke again. “However…I will show you, for a price.”
They both stiffened.

Vyra asked first. “What is the price?”

“I want you to finish the last two tasks in this tournament, find the mirrors, I made sure to leave everything needed within them, only those with our abilities can reach them.”

Sebastians hand curled into fists at his side, while dread pooled at the pit of Vyras stomach.

“Why does that matter?” Vyra asked warily.

Her portrait interrupted. “You will find out soon enough. The tournament is more than a spectacle, forces are moving, you are meant to be in the center of it, rest assure. You are the key to something much bigger.”

Sebastian slid his body in front of Vyra.
“Shes not your pawn.”

Isadora blinked, barely amused. “I never said she was, I said she was a key. A path seen by those before you, created by those who possess that power, and you found this portrait…that means you are exactly where you’re suppose to be, you will understand soon enough.”

Vyra grabs Sebastians arm, grounding him.

“Alright, is that all I need to do?” She asks cautiously.

Isadoras lips curve. “No young one, one more thing.” The torches flickered around them, shadows tighening closer.
“You will move me to the Headmasters office.”

Sebastian stiffened. “No absolutely not.”

“Too many forces seek answers, I too need answers, I must know more about the current events taking place in this castle, speak to former headmasters.”
Then her gaze narrowed at Vyra, it was gentle then terrifying.
“I will teach you how to wield this magic but that is my price, finish the tournament, find the artifacts in the mirrors, bring them to me, those are my conditions.”

Vyras throat sucked in a breath. The sigil burning hot around her wrist.
Sebastian stared at her, waiting…no. fearing her answer.

She didnt pry her eyes away from him. “I will do it.”

Sebastian let out a breath. “Then we better do this fast.”

Isadoras face widen with satisfaction,
“Good, use an invisibility charm on my portrait, no need to alert the headmaster of my presence.”

This made them both share uneasy glances before grabbing the portrait.
Their trembling hands, pulling it down.

Sebastian halted her for a moment. “You don’t have to do this…”

She shook her head. “This could be what we have been looking for, I’m not stopping now. We will also need to find Ann right after the last task.”

He searched for any doubt, but felt her instead. certainty, and nodded.

“Then let’s move her, and hope to Merlin himself, that we aren’t making a mistake.”

The morning sky over Hogwarts, glowed is deep oranges and reds. Such a Beautiful sight.
Inside the castle itself felt much darker. A week had passed since they moved the portrait into the headmasters office and their nerves hadn’t eased over it since.

The color inside the castle resembled that of a bad omen, if Vyra had ever seen one.

She waited in the courtyard for Natty and Poppy after classes. Natty had been away at the Ministry, bouncing with visible thrill as her eyes focused on Vyra.

“I have information on the next task,” she sat next to Vyra as Poppy strode in just behind her.
“The second task is held in Illvermorny, as we know, but this one will be a bit darker than the last, we will have a huge limitation to face, I am unsure of what. And will be dealing with beasts and potions, so we must learn the different species that lurk over those lands.”

Poppy blinked, waiting for more. “That school is surrounded by mountains and dense trees. Their beasts are unique…i wonder what the challenge will consist of.”

“That will be the first thing mentioned, we will need to be aware of beasts, I spoke to Garreth on his knowledge of potions, a rumor spread that the ministry wants to, ‘test adaptability’ which is vague. So we might need more than just spells for this task. I wish i knew more.”
She paused, opening a book on the school.
“The school itself seems to take, as it prefers to have a balance, which might mean we need to give back….it can take memories, blood….”

Before Natty could go on, Ominis appeared by an archway, wand held high.
Vyra didnt hesitate to run to him, crashing into his chest with much force.

He swayed a bit, almost insulted before realizing it was her.

“Vyra. Can we speak...Privately?” She looks back to Poppy and Natty who were already giving her approving nods.

They walked along, heading to a private area just nearby the Dark arts classroom.

Before Vyra could ask him anything he grabs her hand within his.

“I have news, and it isn’t pleasant.” He paused, controlling himself. “They’re moving all our family artifacts, hiding them, preparing for things I dont yet understand, but then your name was mentioned, and it seems as though you have not diminished from their attention just yet.”

Vyras eyes seemingly twitched once, his families name, tasting bitter in the more often now. She couldn’t speak more on them.

“Alright…Ominis….. Do you need to go back to your families estate again soon?”
His answer gave her hope and dread.

“Not right away, I have some time, try not to worry about me, you have enough to stress over.”

But she did, the entire week she obsessed over him being gone, he was gone longer than she was promised, so easily taken from her.

Classes went by quickly, and with so many unanswered questions. They both reluctantly separated to go to different classes.

Her mind began to drift, feet walking all by themselves through the castle once she was alone.

She somehow ended up down a familiar corridor…. professor Fig.

A time long ago she would go to him for help, he understood this more than anyone. Who took his place…maybe they could help.

She decided it was time to find out, heading toward his classroom, Sebastian stopped at the sight of her walking by, spinning around to follow her.

His classroom was just beyond the corner. His body sped up to a job, grasping her wrist.

“Vyra…where is your mind today?” He panted. “I was calling after you…”

“I need to see who replaced Fig.” His eyes went above her, but he didnt pull her away, giving a slight nod before they moved into the classroom silently, the professor stood speaking to his students.

He was young, dark hair, voice echoing around them in an authoritative tone. The room felt colder than the last time she had been in.

“Today students, roots, blood, souls!”

Vyra and Sebastian exchanged glances, raising their eyebrows simultaneously. Coming in the middle of a lecture, this was to be expected.

His eyes, the the of dark blue, resembling the ocean waves at night under a storm cloud, flicked to Vyra as he spoke again.
“Death is not the boundary you believe it to be. Souls can be tethered. Spirits commended. Roots can act as limbs, blood can be shaped to change memory. Time can be altered by those who can see it first.”

Several students visibly recoiled. Vyra glanced at the board where his name was written. Hollowmere. Interesting.

“Now most of this magic has been ancient and long extinct from our current world but…things have a way of coming back around. And with this tournament back in place this year, there is no better time than the present to learn magical theory’s.” He paused. “Some of you may even carry those magical traits on and not even know it, ancient magic can just be dormant.”

Vyra sudddenly felt as though he was speaking directly to her, Sebastian felt it too. Nudging her to the doorway.

They left unsure if they were spotted.

“Oh he knows, he defiantly knows somthing.”

“Let him, we have bigger problems to prepare for..” She said, not looking back.

Again in potions they were to practice occulmency.

“Remember,” sharp spoke. “This is extremely helpful to master, and could take time but we have all year, you will learn to enter another’s mind but it is most important to be able to repel another from your own mind. Have strong walls. Choose a partner or group.”

Sebastian’s eyes immediately flicked to Vyra, but Ominis gently took her by the hand.
His jaw tightened just a notch.

“Come on, Sebastian, i will pair with you.” Natty spoke after watching.

Samantha hovered awkwardly until Sharp put her with Sebastian and Natty.

“Begin.”

Ominis set his fingers to her temples carefully, gently. His current slipped in easily, listening to the memories, letting the sounds guide him.

Then he heard the whispers of the ritual, their tether. Their conversation jsut before.
“Vyra…what is this…”

Vyra panicked, pushing hard, building walls up like silver stone, slamming him back.

Ominis flinched at the force. Head tilting is concern, a little breathless, he didnt say a word but his face was pale.

Across the room, Natty flinched. “Sebastian, Be careful, please.” She snapped, Sharp made them switch.

Vyra began shifting in her seat, as Samantha moved in front of him, placing her fingers to his temples.
Both the tether and her chest burned.

“Sebastian…you have incredible…”

Ominis set a steady hand on her arm sensing her shift.
“Control it, Vyra…”

But she felt Sebastians emotions following through her too, mixing as Ominis hand stayed firm on her wrist. Jealousy burned hot on both sides.

“Vyra…” he warned again.

She heard none of it, her wand went into the air. Magic spiked in her chest.
Tiny parchment birds, hundreds fluttering wildly from her sleeve, flinging toward Samantha like angry swarming hornets.

Samantha shrieked, ducking, swatting at the air.
Other students dove under desks.
Sharp bellowed.
Garreth cheered.

The chaos was glorious. Ominis felt the magic circling through the air, listening to the screams, exhaling loudly at Vyra like she lost her mind.

Poppy covered her face, giggling into her hands.

Sebastian…he grinned, not a smirk, not a tease. A full, wicked, relieved grin. Before Sharp could issue detentions, Sebastian bent around tables quickly, grabbing Vyras hand, tugging her out the door.

They bolted down the hall, laughter echoing off the stones, parchment birds still fluttering through the classroom behind them.

Journal Entry: Sixteen

I think there’s a moment when fear stops screaming, not vanishing, but turning into something different.

I watched him wheel that magic one that should never be touched. Dark magic, not born of fury or desperation, but other restraint. Of intention. He used it to save me.

That should terrify me…. Instead, I no longer feel safe without him.
The only thing that’s getting me through the night until the next task is knowing that he will be there.
He admitted something to me tonight, I no longer think he’s capable of pushing me away. Me helping him will be inevitable.

And I think I’ve always known this path. But I will still choose, and whatever must be lost along the way I will ensure it is not my resolve.

Chapter Text

Admiration. Hundreds of owls burst through the doors of the Great Hall, dropping a mini parcels and letter to each student.
Inside everyone’s parcel was a small key, with a small note attached.

-Transportation to the witch and wizarding school of Ilvermorny for the second task of the Tri-wizard tournament.

Vyra and Natty give one another raised eyebrows, before shrugging their shoulders.

“Are you both ready?” Poppy asked.

Vyra took one more sip from her goblet, holding it high to Natty. Clinking. Before grabbing her portkey. The world dissolved around in swirls.

The portkey spits students and champions into a clearing, one by one, overlooking large mountains and thick dense forests.

The enormous castle loomed above them with its granite walls like a fortress carved from storm clouds. The air smelled of pine sap and cold moist stone, the enormous carved house statues watch them with silence suspicion. Student students and Aurors crowd the terraces.

Natty rushed to Vyra immediately.

“Remember what I said, the ground itself is shifting…. Alive.”

Before Vyra can I ask more, Ominis arrives via Portkey, he is pale and tight jawed.
He found her instinctively.
“ I came as soon as I got my owl, my family has officially put all our artifacts into hiding as if in preparing for war. Why hide things unless they expect to lose them?” He stopped short, setting hands on her, clearly nervous for today. “Wait, I’m sorry, good luck today, I will be waiting for you…..”

But before anyone could say another word, the headmaster of Ilvermorny, calls for attention. Voice booming.

“Champions… welcome to the trial of Verdant Nex. Beneath the school, eyes of the forest, older the than the walls themselves, will be watching you. A living maze of predatory flora. Your goal; retrieving one ring each, lost deep in the dense forest. There are 20 competitors, but only 19 rings to be found, the forest shows mercy to no one, but the ministry officials have insured your safety.

Sebastian hand finds Vyras.

“There is going to be a slight catch to this task and no, you may not drop out, and you will not qualify without your ring moving forward to the third and final task.” All competitors are ushered to the front. “And lastly, each of you will be given a potion to drink. Please do so now.”

They all stood in line before the enormous stone archway leading into the Hollow Vail forest. Missed leaked from the bark of the towering trees behind the arch, coiling like pale fingers quailing around ice.

The professors from all schools attending, stood above raised platforms, guarded faces, wands drawn,holding them high for all the victors. Everyone else rose their wands for them, it felt more a silent goodbye than a good luck signal.

“Drink.” He commanded.

A large cauldron sat in front of all of them as they were handed the potion bottles. They all looked at each other, briefly before downing the mysterious liquid.

The effects were immediate, the cold hit instantly a direct wavelength to her magic was was suddenly blocked, she could feel none of the magic around her either, as if it was forced out of her like air. All the competitors stood in a daze, confused.

The tether itself flared bright once before dimming.
It felt as if magic was being drained out of their blood like a plug pulled from a basin.

“This potion will suppress all magic within your body. ..Completely.” The professor began again as the competitors hunched over, gathering themselves from the loss of limbs.

Annoyed murmurs and grunts were echoed all around from each competitor. Words like ‘this is madness’ and ‘this isn’t moral’ we’re thrown around.

Natty turned to Vyra, “This is madness.”

“Which is why they picked it,” she whispered. Her nerves were high, but after surviving the first task, she would not falter now.

But then a strange feeling came over her. As if her mind quieted, she no longer felt watched. She felt clear.

They had master spoke again. “Now you will need to find the cure within the forest. You will need knowledge of brewing, potions, and your knowledge of beast to get the cure as it won’t be possible to find your rings without it. Good luck.”

The illusions around the forest recoiled. Her vision sharpened. Good.. one advantage.

No brooms were permitted this time, no magic to transport, they would have to rely on their feet for travel. And their ability to survive without magic.

Sebastian‘s hand brushed hers as they stepped towards the arch. His voice, a low whisper. “Even though you can’t see me, I will be right by you.”

Her fingers caught his for a heartbeat. Moments passed, breaths held. The countdown began.
Ice started forming in her lungs, nausea making her sway.
Focus.

And then the drums boomed loudly. The task has begun.

Natty and Vyra plunged into the hollow veil. Massive cauldrons were scattered far into the woods, each missing essential ingredients the players needed to find the antidote that would restore their magic. The first task.

Only those who restored it could fight through the final stretch of the task, which was unknown. It’s possible that even though there are nineteen rings that won’t stop others from stealing, preventing other players from winning so it was fully possible, even less competitors will make it through this one. And they all know this.
Shadows twisted between the tree trunks. She waited through a clearing, water rising to her ankles.

No flare of magic marked their passage, no protective charms whispered into place, the potion set in motion like a quiet thief in the night.
Stripping them down to flesh and bone.

The water made walking sluggish, breath coming in deeper inhales. Natty kept close, walking through the thick mud and water, both unsure of where to go.

Vyra went to place her fingers on her wand, but that usual electric wave that flowed so willingly, laid dormant beneath her touch.

The thick mist of fog moving aorund them like waves, covering much light, their lanterns flickering faintly.

This was Ilvermornys forest, not welcoming, and yet, not hostile, merely watchful.

They watched all other competitors lights disappear into the fog around them, seemingly all at once.

Vyra did not stop, without magic to lean upon, every movement and time mattered, she could not waste. The land surrounding them was not to be conquered but endured, learned from.

“Natty, what ingredients did we learn from the magical healing textbook…..”

When Natty didn’t answer, she turned to find herself all alone. She spun in every direction, calling for her.
Until a low guttural sound echoes off the mountain side in every direction, quieting her immediately.
She tried again, softer.
“Natty…”

It was as if the land answered her back instead. Unfamiliarity echoed, filling the air, sounds constantly moving.

The tether no longer hummed, the distant vibration, dwindled, as if smothered.
“Sebastian….” She whispered, sounded thin and unsteady.
Nothing answered.

Her nails dug into her palms, enough to feel the sting, to know she was awake. A wave of lightheadedness came and went, the forest too thick with fog. She leaned forward to steady herself.

Her hand slipped into her pocket. The stone smaller today, but still felt heavy in her palms. The glow, faint but it did nothing more. Until she took a step, then anther, and the glow illuminated the space around her.

She lifted the stone in all directions, following its glow like a map.

“You are pointing me toward something, or searching.” She whispered to herself.

She moved forward, as the stone commanded. It didn’t take long. The glow, growing brighter, each step.

A mirror carved into a tree stood before her, she moved towards it slowly, the stones glow faded the closer she came, nor did a reflection appear on the mirror.

She went to touch it, her fingers met nothing, the mirror then dissolved before her touch, completely. As if it was never there at all.

“What…” she shook her head, was it not real? She thought, but then a strange sensation came over her, that she possibly was no longer alone.

Everything quieted, chirping cords and water ripples gone. Still. As if the world seemingly froze.

The water rippled once around her boots, she stood still, slowly scanning the area around her, holding a breath, sensing something.

Through the mist, something glowed. Bright red, the stone in her hand reacted.
The red light through the mist then doubled, before it blinked, a long snout emerging through the fog, revealing the head of the red glowing eyes it was attached to.

Her throat tightened, struggling to swallow breath. Hands began to shake, she pressed them inside her pockets instead.

The beast was nothing like anything she had ever seen before.
A body like a wolf, fangs like a bat, with wings larger than the whole length of her body. Its head pointed straight at her but it didn not react, as if it couldn’t see her.
It ears twitching as its head floated, drifting back and forth in every direction. It didn’t seem to be looking at her, no the eyes a deep red, turned fully white as it grew closer.

She almost took a step back before, realizing it can’t see her, but it most certainly can hear her. It’s ears twitching in confirmation.The water was suddenly too loud below her feet.

She went to move, water bending around her boots. Going slow, watching the beast freeze, not one movement, as if a statue, it heard something.

Her own hand cupped her mouth to not breathe too loudly.
Dragging her boots through the water slowly until reaching a large tree.

The beasts large paws slid into the water, causing large ripples to form in the water aorund her. Small waves cashing around the tree, mixing with the sound of her movements. Taking the moment to reach the larger tree to use it for cover.

Its ears continued twitching.
Its deep rumble of breath flowing through her chest.

A cold sensation hovered over her. Then, before she could scream, her mouth was muffled, pressing hard enough to make her whimper.

“Don’t,” he breathed, barely a sound. “Not a breath.” His other hand wrapped tightly around her waist, their cheeks pressed together tightly, as her back felt his steady heartbeat.

The beast sniffed by their tree before its large wings rose, wind pushing at around them. Her eyes went to him, but he waited, eyes roaming.
It lifted from the water, hovering over it as water dripped before it flew out of a sight into the mist once more.

“An illegal beast, figures,” he slowly released her mouth, arm still wrapped tightly around her waist.

“I lost you.” She breathed finally, leaning her head back on his shoulder relieved.

“I was never lost,” he breathed, tilting his head down at her. “Even without our tether, I will always find you.”

Her eyes moved to his. “I dont know what to do.”

He smiled breifly, holding up a claw. “Found this in a tree trunk. Let’s go find the rest of the ingredients.” His hand lifted her wrist, scanning the sigil, eyebrows pinning together as if it insulted him from the lack of reaction.

The potion felt heavy in her veins, she had never felt so hollow.
Moving through the tough terrain had her grasping for air but needing water.

Ahead the forest rearranged itself once more. Revealing shallow water in some areas, but it was tough to see through the fog never thinning.

She took the stone out but no glow pulsed.
A ravine opened, loud rushing water began pouring towards them.

“There,” vyra pointed up a rocky mountainside. “That way.”

Sebastian glanced at her, eyebrowsed pinned. “You are certain?”

“No.”

She grabbed his hand, climbing until they were high enough the ground had dissolved beneath the fog.

She held the stone high, spinning in different directions until it answered.
The stone glowed faintly. Then it almost shook as she passed a tree, struggling to walk against the slanted slope.

She listened. Then stopped.
Vyra scanned the tree in front of her, glancing up to see dead leaves falling, but she saw one yellow leaf, almost gold, dangling just barely.

“Sebastian…can you boost me up there?”

He titled his, unsure before exhaling, kneeling down, cupping his hands together for her to step up.

She steadied herself before he pushed her up, lifting into the air, grabbing the little leaf, falling back down into his arms.

The stone glowed, pleased. She turned to him smiling.
“Alright we need one more ingredient, make sure to also grab water for the caldron.” He said, setting her down.

She nodded.

They moved across the mountainside. Searching, but the stone lead them no where. No glow illuminated.
They moved back down.

They found an empty caldron, setting the ingredients inside. The stone then glowed with approval.

A deep grumble shook the ground, making them freeze.

“What was that…” Vyra took a step back. But focused back on the stone.

The stone pulsed again, she walked, watching where the glow brightened the most. Listening to it. She moved back into the water, pushing onward, passed large stones, until the water rose higher, almost to her knees.

Then withouht warning, Vyra took one wrong step, body falling into the deep water, plunged into its dark depths.

Thes stone fell, lighting the area, a dark narrow tunnel that went deep below, her body floated, squinting through to where the stone floated down.

As she stared down into the dark tunnel below, seeing something next to where the stone fell.

She felt a hand graze her arm but ignored it, swimming down.
Her head felt ready to explode by the time she hit the bottom, picking up a silver looking long bone.

She grabbed her stone as well and pushed herself back up, letting the stones glow light the way to the surface.

Once she emerged, sucking in a breath. Sebastian was already pulling her out of the water.

“What happened?” His voice was muffled by the water in her ears but it was still loud.

She blinked the water away, vision clearing. Eyes going to a figure just behind Sebastian.
Then she saw it, but it took ahold of him before she could move. Wrapping around his legs and waist.

“Sebastian!” Large moss covered vines, hoisting him up into the air. His body bounced head first into a large tree trunk before the vines settled, letting him hang loosely above her. Just out of reach. As if it was a trap for something’s dinner.

She tried climbing the old tree but the bark rotten from constant water exposure broke away into her hands.

“Sebastian!” She stared up helpless.

He let out a groan. “Vyra…please just get the last ingredient.” He mumbled, gripping his head.

She held her hands up, scanning where she dropped the stone and bone. Water lashed around her as she moved quickly. She set everything into the caldron. Adding water from the ground last.

She stirred it all but remembered she must give something back to the land itself. Must mix with the murky water. She took water, she could give. What was it. Memory. Blood.

Her hands searched the water until feeling for a sharp enough rock.
Holding her wrist over the caldron, did she then press as hard as she could, watching blood spill. Letting enough drip into the water surrounding her ankles.

The couldron erupted with satisfaction, bubbling over slightly before resting.
She quickly bottled it and pulled it to her lips, drinking the potion, hoping to Merlin this works.

A burn bit at her throat all the way down.

Her veins warmed, an electric pull filled her lungs, bringing back the lost magic, subdued, itching for release, the electric hum of magic returned to her senses, giving back her breath.

She didn’t waste time.

She exhaled in satisfaction before pulling her wand out, pointing it at Sebastians vine, burning it.

He fell. She quickly levitated him before releasing him to the ground, rushing over to him.

He pulled his own wand out.
“Lumos.”A bright light surrounded them.

She grinned, pulling the stone free once more. “Let’s find that mirror.”

He nodded, swaying a bit.

Blood dripped slightly from her arm, he grabbed it examining it, but she pulled away.

The land seemed to hum with it, pleased with the exchange. They both realized how alive it had felt, the land had its own emotions.

The stone glowed when she pointed it just behind them. It reacted, they pushed forward.

They followed it to a large tree, confused, until the stone lit the way forward. Once they were next to the tree, the stone screamed with its glow.

“Revelio.”

The mirror responded, revealing itself. As though releasing it from an invisible charm.

“Look we found it, the stone was needed to reveal it. And Revelio…” She said almost thrilled.

Sebastian didnt take his eyes off the mirror, walking tentatively toward it.

This mirror didn’t open when she touched it this time, but that same cold sensation and dread filled them both as her fingers brushed its surface.

They were prepared for it this time, letting the sensation pass, before collecting themselves.

She pressed fingers to the glass, but instead of dissolving away when she pressed, it swallowed her hand whole, like dissolving into water, as if some sort of portal.
Vyra moved to venture further in but his hand shot out.

“Vyra….”

She shook him off, determined to finish this.

“I will be quick.”

Her hand disappeared from view before, her body disappearing inside.
The tiny hollow room inside the tree had one purpose, and that was the ring in the center, waiting for her patiently.

She gripped it.
The air around her shifted once she touched it, a strange sensation covered her entire body, she felt Sebastians concern just outside. But she didn’t move, turning it over in her palm, almost getting lost in its gravity.
The small ring was carved of black stone. It hummed like a heartbeat in her hand.

Suddenly something slid into her chest, cold, sharper than before, hungry. But it was quick, disappearing.
Focus. She told herself.

Sebastian exhaled as she emerged back out, gripping her shoulder.
“Don’t do that again.”

They both jerked.
Screams erupted around them, guttural, lethal, their eyes following it, A young wizard running just beyond some large trees, gaining distance from the large winged beast, but then vines wrapped around his legs yanking him into the water.
The beast with wings pounced atop of him, his screams muffled under the water.

All they could do is watch in horror.

Sebastians hand was already around her wrist,pulling
“We found what we needed, time to leave.”

But she suddenly forgot how to walk, no one was suppose to die, what was that beast…nails dug into her palms but his voice broke through the doubt.

“Vyra!”
She shook her head, coming back, then began running with him.

“Wait…Natty!”

“She is running back now, I already saw her.”

She trusted him, no time to doubt….they ran as other beast from all over the forest undoubtedly heard that scream. The land shifted before them, suddenly the quiet forest erupted into deep growls and chirps. Water splashes from them and who knows what else was under this murky water.

They looped along large trees, water dragging them down, slowing them. They pushed harder until passing a large cave to their left. The water rippling from inside it, towards them.

Wands drawn.

The water rippled and the ground shook. A beast emerged from the murky water.

His hand tightened on her as the beast revealed itself, flanking their side.
Its teeth long and sharp, opening wide.

It struggled turning its large body, giving them time to get ahead of it.

“Sebastian! Another one!” He dodged pulling her with him.

They were so close to the opening, the finish line just ahead.

A large scaly crocodile like beast slithered quickly behind them, bigger than a graphhorn, scales of a snake, head of a crocodile, it moved fast through the water until hitting shallow water, before standing on four legs, bursting into a run.

Throwing spells as they ran. Nothing seemed to slow it.
Vyra turned her ahead to the front of her.
The tree line was just head, they burst through the tree line, Sebastian disappeared from view, under the cloak.

Professors, healers and the crowd waiting just ahead, all watching with anticipation as the ground rumbled below their feet, but she wasn’t going to make it in time.

She finally hit dry land but the large beast was faster. She felt it at her heels.

“Vyra!”

She turned to cast Bombarda then Difindo but nothing halted it back.
The beast roared, snapping close but missing.

She blasted Bombarda once more, straight for its head, knocking it back, giving her time to flee. Then Diffindo, The magic sliced its snout, angering it further.

Natty suddenly ermged from the forest behind the beast, convered in dirt and soaking wet. Stood frozen, shocked at what she was seeing.

The large beast lunged again, Vyras stone flared and something ancient in her tore open. She used the stone as a lifeline, feeling the magic surge from it.

She raised her wand. Pointing it high, the sky splitting as blue, white lightning burst down.
CRACK.
The bolt slammed into the beasts heart, it erupted from the explosion, sending shock waves around her. The forest itself shook.

The beast fell, cracking the earth beneath it.

Nattys mother screamed for her daughter to keep moving.
Sebastian pulled at her arm to cross the finish line.

The air was silent as she ran across. Attention from all over pinned, disbelieving what they all just saw.

She gasped for air to her lungs as she crossed, Natty closely behind.

Silence.

They both shared breathless glances, before lifting their hands high in the air, reaching to the onlookers and ministry, their rings.

Then cheers erupted from the shocked onlookers and professors.
The headmasters apploaded them.

Natty and Vyra, breathless, hugged one another, they did it. They scanned the crowd moving to the platform.

Grabbing attention from everyone, including the Gaunts, Marvolo moving through the crowd. Calm, predatory, eyes gleaming. Not wasting time.

Theo hovered just behind him this time. Natty was quickly ripped away by her mother, tightly embracing her. Imelda burst through the clearing just then, briefly stealing Vyras attention from Marvolo.

Then his voice halted in front of her.
“Impressive, such a…raw…form of magic, our family has waited for someone like you, an exception to our rules. What a great value to add to our collection, i have never seen magic like that before.”

He leaned closer, she refused to flinch or give him any type of reaction until.
He lifted a hand, and in front of everyone, brushed a thumb along her cheek. Pain stabbed behind her eyes, sharp and quick. Too fast to understand.

She saw Sebastian, cloak in hand standing by Ominis, who was gripping his arm fiercely. Holding him back.

Marvolo grinned satisfied, walking away to reveal Theo, who gave her a wink before following his older brother.

Sebastian finally was released, not wasting a moment. Closing the distance. His voice boomed through.
“I’ll kill him..”

“No.” Ominis came up from behind him. “You wont win, not here.”

Vyra couldn’t speak. The crowd erupted more around them as other competitors crossed the finish line.

Vyra couldn’t focus.
She felt eyes still staring, ancient magic still humming beneath her fingertips. Marvolos fingers on her skin.

Theo smirked in their direction, Sebastian all but lunged before Ominis grabbed him.

“There is a hundred wizards and witches here, who knows how many aurors….you will give them what they want.” Ominis spat.

That snapped Sebastian into perspective. But only barely. The three followed the other into a quieter clearing, away from prying eyes.

“He fucking touched you.” He hissed, pacing.
“Like he had any right.”

Ominis tried reaching from his arm again. “Sebastian…”

But he shook it off this time. Stepping into her space. His breath still ragged from the task, from the beast encounters, from the Gaunts public claim.

“Are you alright?” His hand trembled slightly near her cheek, brushing wher she had been touched. “Vyra…did…did he hurt you? Did..”

“I’m fine.” She whispered.

Ominis shifted, they were suddenly being watched by hooded figures in the distance, all wearing similar cloaks, but spaced out evenly.

“We shouldn’t speak here, too many Gaunts..let’s….” Ominis stopped, listening to something unseen.

She watched Sebastian, his control slipping. Ominis put a charm up to keep wandering ears out.

“You don’t understand, who they are or what they want…” Sebastian continued.

“She didnt invite it Sebastian…calm down.” Ominis took a step closer to Vyra, placing his fingers against her cheek. Trying to sense the magic there.

“I know, I know….” He exhaled, breathing in and out.

Finally Vyra truly looked at him.
She noticed how pale he was, his shirt torn where the vines had grabbed, bruises forming around his wrists and cuts deep along his arms and face.

She ignored Ominis, stepping toward him carefully.

“We made it, we didnt die, we are one step closer to finishing this.” Vyra spoke cleanly.

Ominis stiffed behind her, rocking back and forth. Waiting, lsitening.
Sebastians hand brushed where Marvolo had touched her again.

“Did it hurt?” His eyebrows rised, his anger lowering.

“A sharp pain, just for a moment.” She spoke honestly.

His eyebrows narrow again, jaw clicking. “They did something, I know it…”

Ominis stepped forward. “It is possible it was some enchantment, extracting a memory, could have been a mark or a test to see what we would do.”

Sebastians hand stilled. “A mark…!?”

“Possibly,” Ominis clarified. “A descion, a claim yes but it could have been just for show.”
Ominis tone was grim, but knowing.

“No..” Sebastian stiffened his shoulders. “Absolutely not. They’re not touching her again, how can you let this happen…”

Vyra set a hand on his chest,feeling his racing heart, feeling his frustration.

“Sebastian, you are overwheming me.” She spoke honestly, and it worked.
He stilled, understood what she meant, bringing himself back down, elevating his breaths.

“He asked you to visit their home, he practically announced to all professors, ministry officials and Aurors and three major schools that no one can have you. That wasn’t an invitation Vyra, it was a warning. They’re staking a claim, publicly.”

Ominis exhaled. “And my family doesnt pursue anything lightly. After revealing your rare abilities today, it wont just be the Gaunts that will be keeping an eye on you now.”

Sebastian shook his head, hand griping his neck.
She set a hand on his wrist, glancing up, cupping his cheek. His eyes lost some fire and yet they still narrowed.

Vyra spoke softly. “We will figure this out.”

Ominis stepped closer again. “We will..we will figure out a plan, soon.”

Vyra smiled at that, Sebastian relaxed. But his tone stayed sharp.

“Next time no one touches you, no Gaunt, no dark wizard, no one”
His tone was sharp. But her eyebrows raised, surprised. Curious.
Something inside her chest shifted.

The ring moved within her pocked, fingers brushing it unconsciously. Ominis seemed to sense it somehow, shifting everytime it moved across her palm, something she felt drawn to.

They both sat with her on the train ride home. Then Natty and Poppy came to steal her away to celebrate with Garreth in Hogsmeade.

She tried asking Natty where she disappeared to in the forest but Natty was already on her third drink of the night, unable to keep focused long enough.

After the celebration that night, forced to stay for the duration of the celebration. Under Poppy’s orders.
Did she finally collapse within her bed.

The events of the day, temporarily paused, just for a few hours.

The moment lasted merely a second before a whisper, brushed her ear.
“One more mirror little one.”
Barley audible at first..Then it grew louder….that voice, she had not heard for days. Weeks?

She spoke clearly into Vyra’s ear. She sat up quickly.
She shook her head, not again,she was almost hopeful that it was over. That was wishful thinking, a foolish thought.
Almost assuming her mind was not lost.

It wasn’t over, a message to be told clearly. She almost missed it, a trick of the light…
A flash of a woman stood there in her room before disappearing. Barley a second she saw her…She gasped. Her heart thudding wildly. The whisper came again.

“I will have you. One more mirror.” She stood, bolted backwards directly into solid chest.

“Vyra… what happened? I felt…..”
She didn’t move away, hooking arms around his waist, burrowing her face in his chest.

He didn’t move…His brow creased. “It’s happening again. Isn’t it?”

She only shook her head, trembling. But when she looked up at him, really looked, her breath caught.
Blood still streaked his face, bruises darkened his jaw. Dirt clung to his hair. He looked wrecked. By today, by the forest, by the entirety of the world against him.

“Sit.” He obeyed.

She moved carefully, grabbing rags and potions,
And began cleaning his face, every touch gentle.

Her brows furrowed. His eyes stayed fixed on her, tracing each shift of expression, each brush of her fingers.
He leaned into her touch without meaning to.

She wasn’t sure if the ache blooming inside his was hers or his, until he exhaled against her lips..

“Vyra.” He whispered, voice frayed. “Just once more, if you’ll have me.”

She knew what he meant, she didn’t need to hear it the way she felt it through him.

She leaned closer, close enough that their breaths mingled. Close enough that the tether burned like fire beneath her ribs.

He didn’t wait. His lips met hers soft at first. Almost fearful. But the moment she kissed him back, something inside him snapped.
The kiss deepened, hands sliding to her waist, his lips moving from her lips to the place just below her ear.

She gasped, he shuddered. Their lips met again, feverish, pressing her closer.
Then her jerked violently back. Flinching as if struck. The moment ending as quick as it began.

“Not now,” he snarled. “Not now!”

Vyra froze. “Sebastian what is it?”

“My uncle.” The words were venom. “He was here, watching, whispering, haunting like he always does when I find a moment of peace. Then he ruins it.”

Vyra felt her blood run cold. She cupped his cheek gently, thumb brushing his lips before kneeling down, pulling a chest from under her bed, finding an ancient book, professor Fig had left her.

She skimmed a page in the center of the book. Fingers moving along the words for the ritual, one she hoped to never use again, one she hoped truly would work this time.

Old, forbiddon magic. Ancient form, lost to time.
She preformed it anyway, whispering a chant under her breath, taking hold of his hand, the fire from the fireplace flickered and hummed to life.
The room tilted as she continued, drawing a source of magic from some unseen force. She felt something being taken from her, it was small, hardly anything but worth it if it worked.

Chip curled under blankets in the corner, as if afraid to watch.

He stared at her, waiting. Then a soft blue shimmer washed through the room sinking beneath Sebastian’s skin, through his temples. His entire body jolted with a breath he hadn’t realized he had been holding.

She knew it was working when color began returning to his face. He stopped shaking. His lips parted. Then she stopped whispering.

He fell backwards on the bed. His head clear, for now.
“How did you do that? Why would you do this for me?”

She sat beside him, hand brushing his.

“Because you have been through enough pain, I have no restraint when it comes to helping you, and I know how loud those voice can be.”

He swallowed hard, different emotions flickering behind his eyes. In a way she had never seen before.

And then he whispered.
“Vyra…you have no idea what you mean to me.”

Journal Entry: seventeen

I once believed fear would be the thing to undo me. I was wrong.
The forest did not roar or strike without warning. It pressed instead. Quiet, deliberately. Until every step became a decision. Without magic, without certainty, there is nothing to rely upon, but will. So I walked, I bled, I chose.
One more task down.

Once I was seen for who I truly was today, did the claim on me heighten. It also revealed his true intentions. I saw it in his eyes, felt the frustration, the worry, helplessness. Sebastian was protective of those he cared for, and he truly had not tried to hide it.

But most of all, I felt his restraint, and it mixed with mine as I forced myself back away from him, creating my own admiration.

Chapter Text

Restraint. Fire warmed the common room, fresh bread filled the air, a book in hand, as quiet chatters filled the air.

Just a little solitude for today, some peace. Vyra sat there for a couple hours until finally closing her book. Daydreaming about a creamy chicken pasta.

Her owl came flying through above her distracting her, dropping a letter onto her lap. Before she could open it, Poppy locked eyes on her, bouncing over to sit on the sofa beside her.

“We are officially roommates!” Poppy beamed. “Headmaster Black signed off on it himself, who knew he had a heart.” She lifted a folded letter.
“Natty just told me information on the next task, are you prepared for this?”

Vyra sat up slowly. “Yes of course.”

Poppy looked around before leaning closer. “It will be held at Hogwarts itself, that is all we know.” She paused, holding up the letter. “And one more thing, Look.”

She holds up the letter. The words drifting across the page ‘Ball preparations tonight’.

“This letter says all champions must attend, and we will be having the other schools visiting as well, hope you have a dress.” Poppy and Vyra smirked at one another.

Vyra lifted her eyes. “I might have something, it could be refreshing to have a night of enjoyment, we can stop in Hogsmeade later.”

Poppy grinned, setting a hand on Vyras knee.

“That’s the spirit.” Poppy glanced at the book, tilting her head. “What book are you reading?”

“Nothing to do with classwork, just soemthing to quiet the voices in my head.” Poppy blinked until Vyras lip twitched up into a curved smile.

“Very funny, joking about hearing voices, almost had me concerned for a moment.” Poppy stood up, holding a hand for Vyra but the moment she turned, Vyras smile disappeared.

As they walked the corridors, Natty joined them, mentioning a dress she has her eye on.

Other students were buzzing about tonight and what to wear, but Vyra and Poppy peered their attention to the women screaming.

Loud shouts echoed down the corridors in all directions, they all froze, peering down the stairs.
Just near the library entrance, Ominis stood, body slumped over, struggling to keep himself upright.

“Ominis Gaunt, are you hearing me. I told you exactly what to wear tonight. You disgrace our family with this…muggle-cut suite.”

Ominis didn’t answer, didn’t flinch. Vyra turned, chest heating, body tensing. A force moving her towards him.

Natty immediatly took her arm. “Wait. Do not interfere, not with that family, they can get away with murder with their connections, probably already have.”

Vyra shook off her hand. “I dont care.”

“But I do, he will be alright, it’s his own mother. A family matter.” Natty pleaded.

Vyra stood, staring, chest tightening at the way his mother’s frantic hands energetically twisted through the air, scolding him.

They both forced her away, gently pulling at her arm. His mother’s words still ringing in her mind, festering.

Poppy had already put her belongings into Vyras room, they all began preparing themselves for their dresses.

“Vyra,” Natty started. Adjusting the mirror as she sat. “What are you not telling us about the Gaunt family. Is there soemthing more they want with you?”

Vyra only shrugged, brushing her hair. “It is not clear what they want, but I am sure we will find out soon enough.”

Poppy’s eyes trailed Vyra for a moment before quickly looking away, letting out a huff, as she got into her dress.
Both Natty and Poppy chose dark colored dresses with an outline of their houses. All dresses were very similar besides color

Once they were prepared, hoping to avoid certain others tonight, her mind going back to Ominis, hoping she could steal a moment.

Vyra chose the dress that was gifted to her once long ago, instead of using her house colors. Black lace, clung her frame, the corset tight around her waist. The square neck line framing her collar bones with deliberate restraint. While sheer lace sleeves traced the length of her arms like shadowed smoke. The fabric below her waist flowed effortlessly, still managing to see the outline of her legs.

It was time.

The Great Hall had been transformed, draped in midnight blue silks, golden lanterns suspended from invisible threads. House elves busted about, joyfully, offering pastries and spiced pumpkin drinks.

Vyra didnt hesitate to take a bite of a pastry, the little comfort let her blow out a breath of relief. Then finally he showed, alone too.

Ominis stood near the giant doors, sensing the room. He was now dressed in an elegant suite, the bow tie at his throat was knotted, in perfectly suffocating precision.

Vyra felt her stoamch twist violently at the sight, even more so when he forced a smoothed out voice when he reached her. Shadowing his emotions.

“There you are.” She stood to embrace him, lingering longer than usual. When they sat, he grabbed the cuff of her sleeve as usual, his other hand pulling a small box from him suite pocket before handing it over.

“I wanted you to have this. It was something always meant for you.”

She opened the tiny box to find a bracelet just inside, nothing she was expecting, the little thing looked like it was woven together by vines, with a little bird trinket attached.

“Ominis, I…thank you.” She handed it to him to put on, her grin clearly heard through her voice as he returned it with a bigger grin. “You look very handsome tonight, per usual.”

His chest rose and fell. “Thank you, Vyra……and also… i cannot take all the credit for the gift….”

She interrupted excitedly.
Vyra remembered the small trinket she bought at Ilvermorny, passing it over a small box. “I actually had something I wanted tot give you, it’s hard to get you to myself lately.”

Ominis inclined his head, curious. When he opened the tiny box, he pulled out another small wood box, his hands turning it over, fingers brushing alongside it until he realized what it was, a grin pulling at his lips, before twisting the little lever, a soft melody played between them.

“A music box, Vyra…thank you.” His hand made its way to her cuff again, listening to the music play. For once something warmth cut through the fear and madness around them.

Before the music died, halting the rooom frozen with it. Ominis felt her shift in emotions.

“They’re here aren’t they, it suddenly feels as though the air has thinned.” He exhaled a breath, rubbing her hand once more before pulling it away quickly.

“Do not give my brothers a reaction, they will use it against you.” He warned as Vyra watched his two brothers by the Hall doors.

Marvolo strode in first, shoulders pushed back, a proud expression stretched his face. His presence silenced the Hall like a curse. Students and even professors sunk into themselves, avoiding eye contact.

The tether pulsed once, but Vyra couldn’t take her eyes off Marvolo, his eyes locked on her as well, closing in distance.

They both stood.

His hand closed around her wrist, bringing her hand to his lips, ignoring Ominis. She felt all eyes on them, it was bold, public. She saw Natty in the corner of her eye curse under her breath, Ominis went rigid beside her. But he didn’t dare speak.

“Hogwarts little prodigy, you stand with us tonight.”

Vyras eyes narrowed, jerking her hand back. “Don’t touch me.”

She heard the gasps close by, a goblet was dropped, but her focus didnt stray from him.

Marvolo however smirked. “You will soon learn curtesy, public appearences….”

“Mr. Gaunt,” the headmaster cut in like a blade. “There are certain deliveries that have arrived, please do come, it is urgent.”

Marvolo bristled but followed, giving Vyra a tip of his head before turning.

The room exhaled, Black paused, glancing at her before leaving himself, giving her a tiny, sharp shake of his head, telling her to leave with a wave of his hand.
She obeyed, walking to the opposite side of the Hall, avoiding the rest of that family.

“Ominis why is Marvolo…” Ominis sat, frustrated.

“My father has become ill, Marvolo is next in line, which means he is expected into an arranged marriage, there are certain pressures being put on him.” Ominis took her hand. “I do not think that is what their intentions are with you just yet, there is a currency in this tournament and it does seem like they are palcing all their bets on you.”

She understood what he was saying but it made her sick with the thought anyhow.

“I will get us drinks and food, we will enjoy the rest of the night.” She said, and squeezed his hand before forcing herself away.

As she made it toward an elf holding a tray of drinks, did she feel exposed suddenly. Wide open. A familiar chill.

Theo didnt let the opportunity slip, patiently waiting in the shadows.

“You are tough to get alone these days.” Theo reached into his pocket, holding out a box for her. “I brought this for you, after the second task…you were incredible, quite the surprise at the end, didnt know you were hiding such a secret.”

She forced a tight smile, the box dangling in the air, she nodded before taking it. Unsure of what refusing would turn into.
“Thank you.”

His eyes glanced at the box then back her, making her reluctantly open it. Hoping he would not escalate anything here. She did it quickly.

The glittering necklace inside spackled under the flickering fire. She glanced at it. Unimpressed and yet.
It drew something towards her, as if the necklace wanted her to touch it, she ignored it. Smiling at Theo once, hoping that was all he wanted.

Theo looked around before pulling the necklace out, reaching his hands across her neck slowly, lingering, testing a boundary.

Her breathing halted.

She backed stepped once he was done, giving a silent nod before turning away, hoping no one was watching. Wishful thinking these days.

His hand curled aorund her wrist. She inhaled sharply. Knowing he could feel her unease. It was only a matter of time before Sebastian felt it too. Making her heart speed up.

Theo’s eyes trailed her body carefully, lingering around her neck.

Sebastian walked into the Hall, eyes finding Vyra quickly. He felt all of it.
It is as though the Hall sharpened around him, too bright, loud. When she inhaled sharply, he felt it slid like a blade beaneath his ribs.

Theo leaned closer to her. Grinning wickedly, proud, excited. Sebastian was already moving.

“You cant leave, you accepted the necklace, thats how these things work. My brother might think he has you…” Theo spoke causally.

Sebastian boots hitting the stone, caught Theos attention. Making his grin widen, not bothering to turn his head just yet. He knew he would see him eventually.

Sebastian simply moved between them, removing his hand from Vyras wrist. Carefully.

Theo huffed a laugh. “Touchy Sallow?”

Sebastians jaw ticked once, ignoring him. Vyra felt his restraint streching thin, she noticed too many professors placed throughout the Hall, watching but not interviewing. Their family name giving him immunity.

“Sebastian…don’t.” He didn’t hear her words fully.

His rage was being forced into a narrow shape, but he kept his eyes focused on her instead.

Her hand lowered near her wand, unsure of the future, in the next few moments but anticipating it.

Theos eyes flicked to her, triumphant. Welcoming her unease and his rage. Satisfied.

Theo leaned closer to her, burning the air around them further.

“She’s beautiful when she cornered,” Theo said, watching over Sebastian’s features for a crack. “You should see how she looks when I…”

It was as though a torch had been lit.
Sebastians wand was already up. Theos shield went up, putting one step back.
The spell bounced off, Theo was not surprised, lifting his wand, bowing.
“I accept.”

Spells went back and forth in the tight space, professors standing quickly, shouts rang out. But they ignored them.

Sebastian hit him with Bombarda Maxima.

Theo staggered to his feet before hitting Sebastian back onto the floor with a counter spell. He got up quickly.
Vyras wand raised a bit but he looked at her shaking his head just once, eyes narrowing to her. She lowered it but only just.

He shot a fiery spell, hitting Theos chest. He clutched it, but his grin never faltering.

“There it is,” he taunted. “That Sallow temper, I was wondering when you’d stopped pretending.”

Theo closed the gap, reaching for Vyras wrist, leaning his body toward her. That was when Sebastian truly stopped pretending.

The magic that poured from him was not loud. It was absolute.

“Crucio…”

The word cracked through the Hall like a fault line splitting open.

Theo let out a groan as he fell, his body convulsing violently. Hands clawing at stone, magic severing through him in invisible waves.

The Hall erupted.

“—STOP!!—“
“—MINISTRY!”—
“SEBASTIAN…”

He heard none of it, but once it was over did he realize what he had done.

Aurors appeared instantly, professors surged forward. The music died.

Vyra didnt hear any of it, her expression pinned on him in horror. She felt him, as did he.
The tether was burning between them, white hot. Agony, fury and terror. Bleeding through as she ran forward.

“Sebastian..no…”

Her voice cut through him.

Sebastian stood frozen, wand still raised, chest heaving, eyes dark and distant as though he’d gone somewhere none of them could follow.

Ministry wands locked onto him.

“DROP IT!”

Figures hounded themselves nearer, hands seizing his arm. Vyra reached them as they did, gripping his sleeve, desperate.

“Sebastian.” She whispered. “Look at me please.”

His eyes found hers. And for a single heartbeat, he looked horrified.

Then the Hall fractured.

There were four, five. Too many Aurors for one wizard. Apparated in rapid succession.

Theo still lay on the floor, sprawled out, chest rising and falling. A grin slitting through his bruised face, tilting his head up to Sebastian.

“Well,” he breathed. “Looks like you wont be in my way much longer. I do respect that though.”

Sebastian barely heard him. Hand closed around his wand.

“Sebastian Sallow,” an Auror barked. “You are under arrest for the illegal use of an unforgivable curse, drop your wand.”

Sebastian didnt resist but didn’t comply either. His fingers remained locked aorund the wood, knuckles white, breath uneven as though the Hall were slowly drowning him.

Vyra stepped forward. “Wait,” she said sharply. “You don’t understand…”

“Step aside miss.”

“He didnt mean to,” she insisted. Voice breaking. “He stopped…look at him…he stopped..”

Sebastian turned his head toward her, dazed. Seeing her dress for the first time truly, putting it all to memory.

“Vyra,” he managed. “It’s alright.” But it wasn’t, not to her.

Another Auror approached.

“No.” She whispered. Sebastian stiffened at the sound of it, finally snuggling against her grip.

“Sebastian,” vyra pleaded, moving around someone, clutching his sleeve. “Please, please..just listen to me, I can fix this. I can…”

An Auror shoved her back.

“Get away from him miss.”

She stumbled but did not fall. Theo laughed. A soft, wet sound of triumph.

“She warned you,” Theo rasped. “Didnt she?”

Vyras breath came apart. She saw it then, Sebastian being dragged away, hollow-eyed. Something in him breaking behind stone cold walls. Alone, forgotten, punished for protecting her.

Her hands began to shake.

“Don’t,” she spoke louder this time. “Please dont take him.”

“Disarm him!”

Words like Azkaban and dark wizard were already being thrown into the air.
It was all too much, how did this happen so quickly. She felt her chest ready to explode, her mind dizzying. Vision blurring. But something more festering under it all.

He felt it then, the surge of heat running through her, her trembling hands began gripping her wand tightly, he saw it through her eyes. Felt it.

Her eyes glistening before him,

Sebastian tried to pull free. Head tilting toward her in warning.

“Vyra…dont do this.”

But he knew, her mind had already chosen.
Her eyes narrowed, lifting her wand anyway. Sebastians eyes widened.

Sebastian tried to pull free again. “Vyra….” He said, sharp now, afraid. “Stop.” His expression breaking.

She didn’t aim at them, she aimed up, toward the sky.
The magic didn’t hesitate and answered her immediately.

The ceiling split open like a wound torn through the sky itself. Thunder roared, not summoned, but released. And the first bolt of lightning stuck between the Aurors, shattering stone and wards alike.

The only sound she heard were screams. But the words of Azkaban still rung loud in her mind.

“STAND DOWN!”

Her eyes darkened, mind tunneling.
She didnt stop, panic and fear running through her mixing together… another bolt fell. Then another.

The air filled with light and ruin as ten brilliant spears of lightning tore through the Hall, obliterating everything in its path. Aurors fell where they stood, spells dying on their lips.

The air filled with lightning and ruined as ten brilliant spears of lightning tour through the hall again and again. Obliterating anything in its path.

Other students and even professors running out in absolute chaos. Sebastian watched, unable to move, unable to breathe.

This wasn’t rage. This was finality. Clarity that hollowed him out.

When the light faded, scorched stone floor showed where bodies had been moments before.

Vyra stood in the center of it, wand still raised, chest heaving, eyes shining with something terrible and resolute.

Theo lay untouched. He turned his head slowly, meeting Sebastian’s stare. Still smiling. Sebastian wrenched himself from his spot.

“Vyra.” He whispered.

She turned to him, for a heartbeat, she looked terrified. Of herself, of what she’d done.

Smoke curled upward from the scorched stone floor., the echos of thunder still echoing, still ringing through the Hall like a verdict that could not be undone.

Her expression for the first time suddenly cracked. Not fierce or defiant, but shaken.

He saw it then, felt it all on her, not that of regret..no. He could see how she was not going to stop, this was not over, she would do it again. She was fully able and prepared to bring down all of Hogwarts. For him.

Sebastians breath caught painfully In his chest. This Absolute loss of control, this was choice. This was protection. He saw it all with clarity that hollowed him. How easily she stepped into the space he lived in everyday how naturally the darkness answered her when she reached for it, when someone she cared for was threatened.

Not because she was cruel. But because she cared that much. Enough to consume.

Theos laugh scraped weakly across the floor, stil grinning up at them. Victorious, even now, but he didn’t even dare to speak.

All Sebastian could focus on was Vyra, standing amid ruin, destruction she had made without hesitation. Eyes bright with the same terrible resolve he recognized in himself, her light being shadowed by his darkness.

The realization didnt bring revulsion, it brought recognition. The thought of ‘she is like me’ ringing in his head.

The slow, quiet way he had led her here. Of every time he justified the dark because it was necessary. Because it was for someone he loved, and now he watched from the other side of it. Watched her lose herself. For him.

“Vyra…” he whispered again. Stepping closer.

She looked at him as if bracing for rejection, he didn’t give it to her. Instead, something in him broke open for her. Hands trembling. Grief sharp enough to steal his breath. ‘I did this to you, not the magic, not the bodies. The death..The choice of me’
An unspoken thought but written plainly across his face.
He went to touch her but the vision shattered.

The vision shattered…

Splintering into darkness. It didnt happen…..yet.
But the truth remained. It will and could happen.

Sebastian came back to reality like a lightning bolt, pushing up from his desk, quill in hand. Journal lay open.

His heart raced, not form panic but certainty. The room around him was dark, unchanged. But the vision still clung like smoke in his lungs, lightning still rang in his ears. Vyras face, not horrified, resolved.

He dragged a hand down his face and sat up. Grounding himself with the familiarity, the chill of the stone, the creak of the bedframe. This was real now.

He rose and dressed in silence. Fingers steady, despite the tension humming beneath his skin.

Button. Cuff.. Wand slipped into his side with delicate care.

Restraint would be required tonight. Not because he feared Theo. But because Theo wanted him to fail. Because Vyras future depended on it.

Sebastian caught his reflection in the mirror..Sharp lines, dark eyes. A calm that did not quite reach them. He looked composed. Good. Theo would be watching for cracks.

As he left his room, and made his way through the corridors, the castle felt too aware of him. Whispers floated, curiosity, anticipation, but none of them mattered.

All he could think of was Vyra. How easily she crossed the line. His jaw tightened. ‘I will not make you choose that again’

The closer he got to the Great Hall, he felt it, the subtle pull of the tether, faint but present. Her unease brushed against him like a warning touch to his wrist.

Sebastian slowed at the doors, watching Theo step back from Vyra. Their eyes met. He inhaled once, deep. Measured.

He shifted, knowing deep within him, the vision shifted, not as fate, but as resolve. ‘You dont get to turn her into me.’
A promise burning quietly beneath his ribs. Ready to restrain himself, or burn the world if he failed.

Vyra froze mid-step as she tried to leave, but Theos hand grasped her wrist.
Theo hovered over her.

“You’re breathtaking tonight,” he said, fingers curling around her wrist tighter. “Even more than I expected.”

Theo looked at the necklace around her neck, pleased.

He pulled her closer, leaning in. “Sallows watching isn’t he?” He smirked, eyes roaming her face, lips. “You accepted it, don’t pretend this isn’t fun…for me or for him, something tells me you like it too.”
He said eyes flicking at Sebastian as he approached, grinning.

The air shifted, Sebastian slid in between them. A heavy presence. Heavy enough to make the crowd stir. His postured coiled, muscles tensing beneath his suite. Wand half drawn.

Theo noticed. “Ah, I see, can’t resist can you? Poor Sallow.”

Vyras fingers curled around her own wand, making Sebastian tense.

“We should get going, need to..” Vyra got cut off by Theo moving around Sebastian for her arm.

“I am afraid I have her for tonight, she accepted. That little sparkle on your chest, all mine.” He teased. Eyes darting toward Sebastian, waiting.

Sebastians hand flung to his wand, pushing Theo back.
Vyra felt the magic hum between them, felt Sebastian’s controlled rage.
Not heat, but pressure. A blinding intensity.

Theo brought his own wand up.
“I accept.”

He took a step back, grinning, one eye on Vyra any chance he got. Winking, mocking, claiming. Charming.

Sebastian neatly hurled Confringo, making a table shake form the impact.

Theo dodged it but just. “There’s that Sallow temper.”

They circled the other throwing spells, shields going up, professors yelled.

Vyra raised her wand but Sebastian disarmed her immediately, watching the wand fly through the air behind her. She stood there stunned, Theo grinned wider.
Making the air tightened further, Sebastians eyes went to the professors in the room, no Aurors, no Aurors. He repeated.

Theo made another attempt to close the gap to Vyra, throwing another spell to push him back. Theo smirked as it landed. Theo winked at Vyra quickly, pleased by how Sebastian reacted.

“Jealous Sallow? Or scared you wont be picked.” He said throwing another spell. Sebastian blocked this one, the impact sent sparks across the floor. The magic made the air shimmer.

Sebastians counterstrike landed through Theos shield. Jolting him a step back. Theo stumbled but caught himself. Flaring a hand outward, sending a rippling of residue of sparks across the hall like a halo around his form.

“Oh the fun just started.” Amusement bloomed behind Theos eyes.
Meanwhile Vyra felt Sebastian’s quiet, controlled rage.

Her lips parted, a whisper of his name cut through. Sharp enough. He halted his wand, Theo waited for impact. But nothing came.

“Enough!” Professor Weasley stepped in the middle, daring the other to move. The Hall froze.

“Out! Both of you.” Weasley snapped. “Now.”

Theo stood still, amused but disappointed.
“I expect a proper duel, another time Sallow.”
Theos smirk fell as his eyes landed on Marvolo who watched from a distance, unimpressed.

Vyra went for her wand, then moving quickly to follow Sebastian out. Weasly halting Theo from moving until Sebastian and Vyra had exited.

The moment they went through the door and outside into the courtyard, did he finally let out a breath, bracing his hands against a pillar for support. Calming his racing heart.

“Sebastian.” She said quietly.

His gaze found hers, whatever had been coiling behind his eyes, softened. Just slightly.
Then his eyes dropped.

“Are you alright?”
He asked.

She nodded, though her fingers tightened around the necklace around her neck. Unclipping it as soon as his eyes landed on it.

“I am alright, truly.” His eyes lingered on the necklace, cranking his neck in frustration.

“They’re all trying to claim you, there’s no shame..”

Vyra stepped closer, placing a hand on his shoulder. The effect was immediate.

“I know, but not tonight. Please.”

For a moment neither of them spoke, then slowly. Carefully, Sebastian reached for her, and slid the necklace from her fingers.

Her hand remained on his shoulder. As the little peice of jewelry left her hand, she felt a flicker of something behind her eyes. Brief, unsettling.

“I’ll take care of this.” He spoke low.

Her gaze lingered on the necklace as he slowly put it into his pocket. He noticed something deep in her ribs ached.

His posture shifting, leaning closer to her. Tonight didnt end in Azkaban, he could feel the shift from tampering with time. And it wasn’t pleased.

He looked up again, wind Brushing through her hair. The anger draining from him as he took her in.

“Vyra…you look..” eyes roaming. “You look incredible.”

“I think he wanted you to use dark magic tonight.”

His tongue brushed his bottom lip, sliding his eyes back to hers. And a small grin formed. Briefly. A silent proud moment for himself for containing it all tonight.

His hand cupped her cheek and the magic answered, surging.

She saw a glimpse of Sebastian at fifteen, wand, raised against Solomon. The moment he broke. The terror, the desperate need to protect Ann. And the utter loneliness and defeat that followed after.

He saw Vyra standing alone, a woman standing over them, whispering. “I will have you, his soul has a price.”

They both came back, looking at the other with the same expression.

“Vyra..I didnt meant for you to see that.”

“And I didn’t mean for you to see mine. But we did.”

They stood there, still touching, the Hall still echoing behind them. Their souls wide open, and neither of them pulled back.

Journal Entry: Eighteen

I had always believed her restraint to be a virtue worn up calm, tonight I learned it’s born of terror.

The great Hall still echoes in my mind. Theos voice carried far, sharpened within intent, each word meant not to wound, but provoke. And I felt his contained rage, burning. I saw the moment he almost crossed the line. He chose me not as an excuse, but a reason to stop.
My wand held high, unable to watch, but he disarmed me.
The truth was, and he didn’t know it, but I had held my own restraint.

Sebastian’s journal entry:

There are moments when the future presses so close it feels indistinguishable from the present. Tonight, I lived in both of them and somehow returned through the one less expected of me.
Time will punish me later for it.
My simple daydream turned to darkness.
I was being baited into the darkness, not daring me to lose control, but to embrace it. Regret followed.
Vyra, my sweet, Vyra, hollowed, for me. Tonight, I learned exactly how far she would go, I stared back at her once it was all done, and all I saw was my face staring back at me.
And none of that happened if you were not from my restraint.

Chapter Text

Reckoning. Professor Weasley met Vyra and Sebastian walking back inside. Expression grim, rubbing her temples.

“You two, a moment,” disappointment surrounded her like fog. “This will be Sallows only warning this year.” Her voice exhausted, staring only at Vyra as she spoke. Her tone growing quieter. “And miss Carino, please do keep your distance as best you can from the Gaunts. The Headmaster is aware, let him deal with them.” Her tone softened. “You may return to the Hall if you promise to behave. Do not let Hogwarts fall to disgrace.”

They both agreed, walking back into the Hall, inside the music continued awkwardly, she searched for Ominis, who was already making his way to them.

Sebastian noticed professor Weasley speaking to Theo from across the room, her expression darkening.
Theo stared at Vyra, sipping from his goblet, eating grapes, Sebastian shifting in front of her every so often, blocking his view.

Natty, Poppy and Garreth kept glancing over but Vyra shook her head at them when they tried to approach…keeping them at a distance tonight. Garreth never relaxed his hardened features.

The three of them stood uneasily around the other until.

“Just say it Ominis.” Sebastian spat.

“I dont think you want my opinion Sebastian.”
Sebastian didn’t pry further, knowing him well enough.

The night was over, it was time to leave, Vyra refused to leave Ominis, so they both walked Vyra back to her common room, Sebastian hovered wanting to say more but bit his tongue. Leaving with Ominis to their rooms.

Poppy swooped in quickly, Natty just behind.

“Vyra, are you alright, we were so worried about you. ” Poppy gripped her hand, as Natty crossed her arms, exhaling.

“We wanted to speak to you sooner but that family….. truly does radiate pure darkness. They watched you since you arrived…” Nattys voice came out bitter, her eyes wide however.

Garreth rounded the corner then.
“What in Merlin…what do the Gaunts want with you?” He basically shouted, marching up the barrel entrance.

Vyra shook her head turning to leave.

“Vyra..dont walk away, just talk to us.” Poppy pleaded.

Garreth leaned against the stone, far too casuals for the way his eyes narrowed at her.

“I’m fine, we can speak on this tomorrow.”
Vyra muttered.

“Funny, because from where I was standing, it looks as though you might not make it til morning, not after two dark wizards just dueled over you.” Garreth spoke smoothly, gaze unwavering.

“They weren’t dueling because of me.” She spat back.

Natty stepped between them, hands up. “What do the Gaunts want?”

“Nothing..”

Poppy frowned. “That’s not an answer.”

“That’s the only one youre getting tonight, I dont have one.” Vyra swore quietly under her breath.

Garreth exhaled a sharp humorless laugh. “You just expect us to believe you’re just….standing in the middle of all this by accident? Not to mention the magic you can wield. Tell us.”

“I didnt ask for any of this.” Vyra shot back.

Natty took another Step closer, as if nervous Vyra might bolt.
“We know, but you aren’t speaking on the matter.. so how are we suppose to help. You can stop this, stop them....”

Vyra interrupted Natty. “You think I control them?”

“No,” Garreth said, eyes narrowing, tilting his head down. “I think they’d burn anyone who tried to claim you, they made that pretty clear, and that is how others get hurt, this isn’t just some average family. We wont let you stay silent on this.”

Poppy’s voice softened. “We are worried about you. Garreth has already spoken to professor Weasley, but we neeed more information to keep you safe.”

“Then stop asking questions, it will only make things worse, you dont understand what they will do.” Vyra pressed her fingers to her temple.

Vyra turned to leave, clearly frustrated, when Garreth pressed off the barrel, quickly blocking the entrance.

“Stop.” Garreth spoke, almost pleading.

“Move.” Garreth didnt listen, peering down at her.

Garreth leaned in further, pining his eyes on her. “What do they want with you, Vyra.”

Vyra knew she had to give them something and there was only one clear answer.

Vyra inhaled, pushing away from the barrel enterance.

“It is possible they are interested in the magic i am able to wield, for their family line.”

They all fell silent, swaying their bodies, their minds deep with their own imaginations for what that meant. Poppy was the first to grip her hand.

Garreth shifted away from her, suddenly looking shameful. Then he raised a finger in the air. “This isn’t over, we will figure this out. This helps, my aunt will help….”

But the air shifted with a new reality around them all.

Garreth nodded to Natty to follow them back to their commmon room,
“We will meet tomorrow, with a plan.” He said but his confidence wavered this time.

Once they left, Poppy gently pushed Vyra inside before the tears could start forming, watching her eyes glisten in the torchlight.

Poppy made them both drinks to help the other sleep tonight.
“Here, you had quite the night. As usual it seems.”

It looked as though she wanted to say more but Poppy told her goodnight, eyes looking heavy.
Vyra watched her climb into the bed, giving her a smile. Despite the interrogation…relief that she would be here nightly, settled within, giving some comfort.

Vyra lay in bed, her drink untouched. Unsure of what nightmare’s waited once her eyes shut.

It didnt take poppy long to fall asleep. Vyra opened her books.
Something in her mind formed tonight that refused to leave, and she wanted to be wrong.

She opened, the Dark arts textbook. Her Journal lay untouched…her fingers brushed the edges of it, as though it might run away.
She scanned it for any new pages, or written words that were forgotten.

No dark red ink. Not yet…But the reprieve didn’t last. And not from her journal….her eyes flicking down to the book on her lap.

The pages to her Darkarts book began to turn on their own, flipping back and forth, with increasing violence.

Her mouth parted, eyes widening until it landed on a page. The bold lettering read:
Purity Relics

But it did not stop there, her journal then began flipping to a blank page as well. Repeating the same motion as the dark arts text book until a stopped on a blank page.
She leaned closer, watching the dark red ink indent the page. Dark red ink sprawling on the page.

-His soul is damaged

Sebastian? Her eyes flicked back to the dark arts book.

It detailed the consequences of prolonged exposure to dark magic use…the gradual decay of the soul, the visible withering on the body externally, not corruption in theory but erosion in practice.

This was a message, a warning? She knew already what was causing his sudden and quick physical change. Understanding settled with quiet finality.

It all made sense. From his very presence. Professors, classmates…their whispers within this castle follow him like a luring shadow. The accusations spoke of him.

The chill he carried with him, filling every room, wrapping others in its cold embrace. Others had noticed. Of course they did.

The dark veins just beneath the cloth, she felt it through the tether tonight, how corrupted he truly had become, but not just that, it went deeper, it was etched into his very soul.

The irrevocable act of killing ones kin after using a dark relic had not simple bruised him, no. It had marked with something far darker than we had realized. He should not be deteriorating this quickly. If this continued, how long would he have left.

Vyra swalled back the burning thought. The journal began bleeding through in the corner of her eye…she forced herself to look.

—the purity stone can help his soul

She blinked.

She read her textbook. Within the margins…’A stone used to cleanse corrupted magic, its last known host, was an unknown wizard, unidentified who had stolen it, for the overuse of dark magic.’

Sebastians condition worsened every-time he used dark magic. Those dark veins pulsed through his heart with every breath.

No, she thought…..this wont be his end.

she needed that stone. Her own heart steady, craving the embrace of insanity, this time. She wanted whoever this was to tell her. She chose to reach out to them this time…

“Where is it.” She whispered hoping for an answer back.

She waited, long moments, thinking hope was gone.
Until the it answered.
Dark ink flowed along the page breathing air back into her.

—the body was buried within the castle, go to the girls lavatory near the slytherin common room. Find the snake etched into the faucet. Open the chamber

And the voices in her head had suddenly felt like salvation.

Vyras pulse thudded, loud enough she wasn’t sure how poppy didnt wake. She forced herself steady, he would feel her, know something is wrong. She breathed in deep and let it out slow.
He needs this stone, and whoever was guiding her tonight, knew it too.

She slipped from the room, invisible, silent. Four invisibility potion bottles sat within her pocket.

She dug deeper into the castle, feeling Sebastian’s pulse spike but then settle.
He was fine. He must be falling asleep.

Then the Headmaster’s voice echoed down the corridor, low enough she couldn’t make out the words until creeping closer, they were blocking her way forward.

Professor Weasley spoke low, scanning the halls. “Those girls could be in danger, these are still students regardless of age.”

Black responded curtly. “The ministry will do nothing unless someone is threatened or they cross a line, possibly not even then, we will not speak of this more in public.”

Vyra rolled her eyes and slipped past them, moving past the Slytherin common room. Toward the faint whispers guiding her along.

Everyone was asleep by this hour, not a soul in sight as she slipped through the door.

The bathroom felt cold, familiar. This was not another nightmare. Vyra shook it off, standing in front of the old sinks.

At the heart of the lavatory stood a wide circular basin that reached high, joined together by small sinks surrounding it. She checked each faucet, spotting it.
The serpent-etched faucet glinted faintly in the torchlight.

A whisper, soft and slick like scales brushed her ear. Too low at first. She jerked, blinking rapidly, but focused, listening for it to repeat. Leaning over the basin.
Then the whisper came again. More careful.

“Hhhhsssaa ssspeeekshid”

She inhaled sharply ready to mimic it…

The door creaked open, Vyras froze, hands tightening around the sink.

In the mirrors reflection she saw him before she turned. Her breath left, heart skipped a beat, and her body jerked around to face him fully.

His name ringing in her mind. Theo Gaunt. Standing in the doorway, tall, sharp featured, eyes dark with knowledge he shouldn’t possess.
He stepped inside and shut the door with a deliberate calm.

“I saw you come in,” Theo said, voice calm. “Strange place to sneak off to….alone, aren’t you Hufflepuff.” It wasn’t a question.

She raised her wand. “Do not come closer.” Her heart was forced steady for a moment. It was just him. It would be alright, she thought. But her face tightened with unease, giving her away.

Theos lips curled. “Relax, we’re quite alone.”
He flicked the wand silencing the room, locking the door with a click. Sealing them both in shadows.

Vyra raised her wand higher but it trembled, he noticed.

“What are you…” her voice shook. He cut her off.

But he stepped toward her. “You know,” his lips lifted once. “Marvolo finds you interesting…but I saw you first. And our family….” His smiled deepened. “..our family holds power, and you…have power. Don’t you?” He drawled out his words slowly, eyes never wavering.

She took a step beck. “I want nothing from your family.”

“You would be a fool to refuse us.” He took another step. “You could have everything, fear, loyalty, protection….power. But if you turn away…”

She cut in. “Then let me be a fool.”

She fired a spell. Blinding light cracking across the sinks. Theo shielded at last second.

Vyra dove for cover behind the large stone basin. Breathing hard. Theos boots clicking as he loomed around the other side.

“Oh I do enjoy the chase.” He said softly. “For you…..I’ll let it go on a little longer.”

She saw his shadow rounding the corner. Vyra snapped her wand up.
“Diffindo!”

The slicing charm hit the sinks instead as she rounded another corner. Stone split open and water exploded outward. Drenching Theo and visibly blinding him shortly enough for her to slip around the basin to the other side.

Vyra locked eyes on the door, sprinting. The handle didn’t turn. Locked. She pulled. Nothing.
She turned just as he reached her, grabbing her wrist, body pressed against her, his mouth close to her neck.

She kneed him hard in the gut. Theo groaned, hand gripping the wall above her for support. Her back pressing on the door.

And the door behind her burst open. Vyra stumbled backward and into a firm chest, solid. Familiar.

Sebastian.

He took in the scene…Theo hunched over in the doorway, felt Vyras panic. And rage burst from him like a spell.

“Crucio….”

“Sebastian stop!” Vyra yanked his wand down, gripping his wrist.

Breathing hard, he let her pull him away from the lavatory, down the corridor. And through many archways until they were far enough away.

He grabbed her wrist apparating them into a small room, familiar. That dusty couch, was now a small bed. Rugs lay on the stone floor and more torches lines the walls. Once the stone closed behind, did Sebastian’s fury explode.

“What were you doing in there…alone? With him?” His voice shook. “Do you know what that bastard could have done? Vyra that entire family is watching you, lurking around every corner of this damned castle…”

She stood, unsure of where to start.
“I’m alright, he followed me, I didnt invite…”

He shook his head. “You don’t understand, he could have hurt you. The things he would have done if….:

“Sebastian…” she took his hand in hers.

“Look at me..I’m fine.” He quieted, eyes peering down.

It only lasted a moment before he muttered, the words she felt to her bones.
“I should have killed him.”

“And who would protect me when youre in Azkaban” she whispered

A low laugh escaped him, almost humorless, breathing out the words. “Oh you have no idea…….”

He stopped whatever he was going to say. She didn’t respond.
But she was right, he hated that.
They sat together on the floor back against the wall.
Her hands trembling,

“Here.” His voice low. “Finally figured out how to brew this.”

He held out a potion bottle, a familiar one. She raised her eyebrows. “Is that the potion you stole from the headmasters office?”

“It will help with nerves and keep unwanted voices out.” She looked up to him surprised. He knew, but she was not ready to accept it.

She trusted him enough, taking the potion. “I…. have to get back before Poppy notices I am gone. We share a room now.”

She noticed his brows lift ever so slightly with this news.

“Can I trust you to stay in your room tonight?” He grabbed the empty bottle from her hands.
And she nodded.

Her shaky hands steadied instantly, and eventually he walked her back to her common room. She wanted to go back to the Slytherin lavatory.

but she saw him leaned against one of the barrels, knowing he was planning on waiting her out. She wanted to go back, she would eventually.

The potion shut her eyes before she could think of attempting it. But no more voices entered her thoughts that night, she felt relaxed.

The next morning, Vyra managed to avoid everyone and their hounding questions. But she had slept fully with no with no dreams either.

He was easily found. She leaned into Sebastian space in the library, scanning their surroundings.

“Meet me tonight,” she whispered. “At the bathroom.”

He nodded, not asking questions. She appreciated that.

“But I will come collect you, I will bring the cloak.”

She didnt argue, making her way back to the common room, poppy waiting.

“You have been busy today, Garrrth and Natty have been hounding me on your whereabouts. Can we talk?” Poppy handed Vyra a goblet, it smelled sweet.

Vyra nodded, taking a seat.
“I promise when I know more information, I will tell all of you, I promise. As of currently, there is not much I can give you.”

Poppy exhaled. Bringing out a game of chest instead.

“Alright, I will let the other two know, Garreth has been sending owls all day, asking my opinion on what to do but I too am unsure.”

Vyra didnt respond, watching the peices on the board move. Her mind going over the possibilities of how to use a purity stone, and if it was truly just within these castles walls.

The moment poppy fell asleep, Vyra slipped out.

She waited for him outside the common room for a short while.

Sebastian arrived silently, cloak and wand ready. They moved through the castle with ease, careful with their echoing footsteps.

Pushing the cloak off once inside the lavatory, setting a sign on it that it was out of order.

Sebastian didn’t ask questions.

He watched Vyra approach the Basin, she inhaled deeply, the whisper brushed her neck, a reminder. She accepted it. A hiss pushed past her lips.
She repeated it quietly, just so, shakily, unsure if it was enough.

Sebastian squinted his eyes at her, stunned.
But the stone began to grind, making them both take a step back, the sink shifted, pipes twisting, the floor trembled. Vyra stared back stunned, unsure of how she managed.

It opened to a gaping, spiraling chute into darkness.

“Bloody hell.” Sebastian whispered, peering from behind her.

Neither of them could turn away, until Vyra reached behind her for his hand.

“Ready?” He squeezed, once before answering.

“Absolutely.” His eyes brightened with the opportunity to explore this.

Together they stepped forward, and descended.

The decent down left a chill that clung to their skin, damp smell of centuries of rot and old magic rising as the tunnel opened wider.

They cautiously walked down the narrow tunnels ahead. Passing other long, darker tunnels, choosing to follow where the torches lit as they continued forward. It did not take long until they reached a larger opening.

Columns carved with serpents spiraled upward into shadows. Water dripped from somewhere unseen. The air hummed with a sort of magic that dug deep into the soul. Alive, restless.

Vyra walked forward, as if pulled by invisible strings, unable to stop for even just a moment, the whispers returning faintly.

He took in the area before them, watching Vyra closely. Wand at the ready.

Sebastians voice echoed behind her, low. “Vyra…what are we looking for?”

She didnt answer, instead something else answered within her mind.

‘Ssseek…deeepr..’

The whispered curled through her mind, guiding her between the serpentine pillars. Sebastian stayed close, his hands occasionally brushing her back as if terrified to let her out of arms reach..

They both gaped at the large statue before them, serpents flowing through his head like hair, mouth gaped open and large eyes bore down at them.

Vyra focused her attention, scanning, following the whispers chants. Until.

In the center atop a platform, lay a stone tomb, nestled against the far wall, cracked but sealed shut. It was carved with age, runes etched into its edges. Dark vines webbed around it as if out of protectiveness.

Sebastians gaze went from her to the tomb just above, his eyebrows raising every now and again but he stayed silent.

Vyra kept her focus ahead. Listening to the whispers.

‘Open it…opeennn’

Vyra took her wand out prepared to levitated it off, stopping at the base of the platform.

Sebastian caught her wrist. “Are you mad? you dont know what curse could be unleashed if you open that.”

“I have to.” She said softly, her gaze remaining ahead.

“Why?” He tugged her back to face him.
“Vyra, tell me.”

She couldn’t, wouldn’t..not yet.

She exhaled sharply, releasing from his grip, giving one shake of the head.

He tilted his head slightly before nodding.
“Fine, I’ll do it.” He stepped forward.

She stunned his wand, disarming him, it flung into the air behind him, skittering across the stone floor.

Sebastians mouth parted slightly, eyes narrowing at her as if she had slapped him.

“Vyra, what the hell…”
He began but his eyes darted to her wand, lunging to grab it.

But she thrust her wand down, pointed to the ground and…

FWOOM

A wall of fire erupted between them. Sebastian stopped short, backing up a few steps, watching the large wall of flames. He went to move closer but the hot flames made him flinch back.

The flames heating his face, expression in furious relief and disbelief.

“VYRA!” He tried seeing her through the flames. “Drop it…drop it now!”

But she was already chanting a levitation charm..her voice steady, listening to the whispers.

The stone lifted, ancient dust pouring out like ash. A rumbling groan vibrated through the chamber.

Then…CRACK…BOOM

A dark cloud of angry swirls burst from the tomb, screaming like trapped souls, swirling toward the ceiling until.
The whisper reached. And she repeated the ancient incantation, wand pointed.

Light exploded outward. The dark cloud evaporated with a screech, then into nothing.

The chamber fell silent, the walls of the flames began to fall as she began descending the steps.

Sebastian pushed through the lingering heat.
Straight to her. But she had already closed the distance, eyes forward.

“Have you completely lost your mind?” His voice was close as she peered into the tomb. “You could have killed yourself, you could have….”

Sebastian stopped short, when he realized what she was reaching for, looking to her then inside the tomb, dusting collecting around them.

The skeletons rib cage had been split open, and nestled within the dusted bones was as small stone…smooth, blackened from possible dust and decay. It pulsed slightly as she touched it.

“Vyra…what is that?”

Vyra lifted it from the chest cavity. Unable to take her eyes off it.
“A purity stone.” She breathed. Shutting her eyes as a whisper drifted by and left. “Thank you.” She spoke to the whispers in her head.

Sebastian stared. “For what?”

She looked up then, eyes widening with hope. Unresponsive.

But the way she stared at him, answered for him. Her yes lingering over his body, to the dark circles under his eyes, to the blackened veins spreading over his body, his pale skin.

His breath hitched. “No.” He stepped back. “Vyra, no.”

She matched his steps, refusing to let him hide from the truth.

“You are dying,” she said, voice trembling. ‘I felt it through the tether. The night you used the relic for Ann. Using the killing curse on a kin, it marked something inside you, attached itself like a parasite. Everytime you use dark magic, it burns your very soul every time.

His jaw tightened. Pain and something else flickered behind his eyes.

“It’s not your job to save me.”

“Then who’s is it.” She snapped. “Sebastian, I will not just watch you fade away. I will find a healer, someone who can use this. Somehow…there must be a way…..”

“No.” Voice was firm, but she did not falter in her own. Her eyes pinning him with determination.

“Then I wont help Ann.”

His head jerked, eyes widening ever so slightly. A flicker of something similar to heart ache bloomed within his eyes, and something eles too, something soft, protective, infuriated.

A part of him adored this, another part of him hated it. His chest fell, he opened his mouth to answer.

“HISSSSSSSSS” —

A deafening hiss split the chamber, echoing within the dark tunnel.

Sebastian grabbed Vyra, and shoved her behind him.
A massive shadow slithered into view from the tunnel they’d entered, two large yellow glowing eyes opened through the darkness.

The serpents head rose higher, higher. Its hiss vibrated through the stone floor. It had to of been longer than the quidditch field and the width greater than that of the towers of the castle.

Sebastian whispered, gaze sweeping the large serpent before him.

“Bloody hell…”

Smoke flew from Sebastians wand, covering the area in a thick black and green fog.
He gently pushed her back, slow, steady, moving behind one of the large serpent statues.

“Don’t look at its eyes,” he whispered sharply.
Tensing when she didnt answer.
“Vyra…..”

“I know.” She whispered back.
They kept their glances to the ground,

The creatures massive weight shifted, pressing into the water slick floor. The whisper of scales sliding against smooth stone like a thousand knives, angry from the amount of fog surrounding it.

Sebastian grabbed her hand blindly, keeping his head down, seeing glimpses of its scales gliding through the fog, while keeping their footsteps slow.

“Move…slow, quiet. Follow the wall.” He kept his voice low, hand gripping tighter.

Their feet hit the cold water, moving backward until their backs pressed to the wet stone. A heavy thud shook the ground as the basilisk coiled, scenting the air. Its tongue guiding its large movements, head whipping in different directions furiously.

“It knows we are here.” She whispered.

Sebastian felt her growing more anxious. “Calm,” He breathed, though his own pulse was a storm. “You’ll give us away, deep breathing.”

She swallowed, tightening her grip in his hand, doing as he asked.

The large snake let out a deep, irritated hiss. Slamming its tail into one of the large serpent statues, crumbling it into pieces. Dust rained down through the fog. Sebastian flinched, dragging Vyra to the next serpent statue.

“Stay down.” He mouthed.

They crouched together, breath barely audible but their lungs grew desperate for more air. The basilisks movements slowed…then stopped.
A haunting silence. And then.

CRACK

Its body lunged, smashing into the stone above them, searching.
The shock knocked both of them backward. Sebastian covered Vyra with his body, arms braced on either side of her head as massive scales tore across the stone, a breath away. Before bending its head back up.

“That thing wants you,” he hissed, strained. “It’s following the magic from that bloody stone, I know it is..”

Vyra turned to face him, eyes widening….she curled her hands around the purity stone and whispered, barely audible.
“Hsskaa’thriel”

Her whisper answered, the basilisk recoiled sharply, confused. Then furious. Striking through the smoke, nearly hitting them once again, hitting the stone floor through the water, shaking the ground.

Sebastians eyes widened. “Whatever you just said, dont say it again.”

“It reacts to it,” she whispered. “I think the whispers….” Another strike above them. He hovered his body over hers.

“Vyra…I swear to Merlin….”

The basilisk lunged again, its tail blocking the way to the next statue as it lunged blindly at their hiding place. The statue shattered, he pulled her out just in time., dragging her toward an alcove where water ran in thin, consistent streams from above.

He caught her shoulders, breath shaking.
“We need a distraction. Any ideas?”

She glanced at the open tomb through the smoke as it drifted around in the air. The bones disturbed, lid half broken now.

“Maybe,” she whispered. “I can perhaps make it believe something is alive over there, give us time to run.”

He followed her gaze, shaking his head. “No,” he snapped. “Absolutely not, I’ll do it this time.”

Before she could argue, his wand lifted and casted the enchantment. Magic rippled through the chamber…quiet to their ears but the false heartbeat thudded within the open tomb. Loud rhythmic. Human. The transfiguration spell drawing attention.

The large snake whipped its head toward the sound immediatly, the heartbeat echoing louder within the open skeletons rib cage.

It lunged through the smoke. The tomb shattered completely, debris exploding across the floor.

Sebastian grabbed Vyras hand and pulled. “Now, run.”

They sprinted along the wall, eyes burning as they squinted through the smoke, lungs screaming with every breath. Stone blurred past, until, there, …the mouth of the tunnel. They burst through the haze and into clear air.
And finally, the smoke was behind them, as well as the large serpent.

The basilisks enraged screech split the space behind them.

Then the sound that turned their blood cold, followed. The sickening scrape of its massive body whipping around, its scales sliding along the stone floor.

It only took moments for the beast to pinpoint their location, listening to their echoing footsteps.

The tunnel had narrowed sharply. They dove for it just as snapping fangs lunged at their heels, missing, slamming into the stone, where they’ve been a heartbeat before. The teeth lodged, buying them only seconds before the beast wrenched its head free, thrashing wildly.

The passage shrunk to barely wide enough for one. Sebastian shoved Vyra ahead of him, his voice raw and breathless.
“Don’t look back!”

Boots slipping against slick, wet stone as they scrambled forward. The floor trembling as the large beast slammed closer. The sound was overwhelming in the tight space, echoing off the circular walls.

Cold water splashed around their legs, as the creatures massive body was forced deeper into the tunnel, stone groaning under the strain, but the walls bowed, bending around the snake.

“Vyra…faster…!”

They reached a vertical shaft, the bathroom just above. Sebastian practically forced her upward.

“Go!”

She screamed back.
“You’re not….”

“Vyra GO!”

She climbed, hands slipping on wet metal and stone. As he began climbing after her, the beasts large teeth snapping just behind. Both hands gripping metal, his wand between his teeth.

She emerged out, bending back down, watching him climb.

“Hold on.” Vyra gasped, reaching down for him. A surge of dark magic pulsed through the tether, pain, burning panic..Sebastians souls flaring from exertion as he pushed through.

“Sebastian!” He tightened aorund her wrist at the last push, Vyra pulled with everything she had until his body collapsed onto the wet floor, bringing Vyra down with him.

A final boom from the basilisk echoed below. The basin grinding loudly as it twisted back.

Once the sink ground back into its place, sealing the beast within did they both flip to their backs, chest heaving, Sebastian unable to turn, breaths catching.

He turned his head toward her.
“What…were…you…thinking?” He spoke between breaths.

She opened her mouth to speak but he sat up gripping her shoulders, voice hoarse.
“You could have died. You almost…Merlin, Vyra..that thing would have…alone?”

Her trembling hands rose to his, grounding him.

“We’re fine. We made it.”

He crushed her into him before bringing her back to press his forehead to her temple, breathing her in.

“Never again,” he whispered. “You dont face something like that alone…. Ever.”

The tether pulsed, exhaustion, relief, and the bitter scorch of his damaged soul.

Sebastian pulled back enough to look a her. Hair soaked, clinging to her cheeks. Her chest rose and fell in quick breaths. Eyes wide, shaken and yet so stubbornly steady.
Vyras eyes roamed back up to meet his. And something in him broke.

He cupped her face with both hands, still trembling. Seeing every vision that had not happened, how she was still here, in this moment with him. And the way she looked at him, as if he was worth saving.

“Vyra…” he whispered. Voice tight.

Her hands lightly touched his wrist, her own eyes glancing between his eyes then down to his lips. That was all it took.
He leaned in and pressed his lips to hers, firm, desperate. A kiss pulled from terror and relief.

She inhaled sharply against his mouth, fingers curling at his jaw, as he deepened it, anchoring himself in her breath. Her warmth. Her pulse.

Their emotions were mixing, and yet they were the same.
The tether thrashing between them, fear, longing, relief, desire. Tangled in one overwhelming, long wave.

When they broke apart, their foreheads resting on the other.
“Vyra….You cant do things like this alone, not for me…..you can’t do something like that again.”

“I know, I’m sorry.” Her voice sounds steady but he felt the hesitation as she spoke it.

“I will always follow you, all you have to do is ask.” He smiled weakly at her, water dripping down his face.
He brushed a thumb across her cheek anyway, exhaling shakily.
“Come on, we need answers, I know just the place.”

He stood, pulling her up beside him, fingers still intertwined as he led her through familiar corridors until they got to the hidden passage once again.
Toward the scriptorium.

Journal Entry: Nineteen

His lips still tingle on mine, a reminder that my devotion to saving him is more than what I can comprehend. The purity stone resembles what can save him as well as what will save me from slipping into that eternal darkness.
I have never seen him tremble before. But the moment my fingers touched him, I could have sworn I saw every emotion cross his features just briefly.
He thinks he isn’t worth saving, but it is no longer his choice. Not as long as I am still breathing.
Even if that path leads towards reckoning.

Chapter Text

Love. The heavy set serpent doors, grumbled roughly behind them. The torches hissed to life, flames throwing shadows across the floor.

Sebastian moved with purpose, tugging her hand, leading her toward the central alcove. Book bound in cracked leather, lay stacked on the long table. Some even spoken in Parselttongue.

“Sit,” he said, voice steady now. “I’ll find the records on relic stones and healing.

She brought her journal out, putting a quick written word in, before putting it away.

She watched him every so often, shifting, scanning through large dusted books, eyebrows furrowed, until he found what he needed. A thick dust coated grimoire.
He flipped through page after page until an illustration caught his eye.

A black ink drawing of a stone, similar to the one she held. Fingers tightening around it like her own lifeline

“Here,” he said, dragging the book closer. Vyra hovered beside him, reading over his shoulder.

~The purity stone
Ink scrawled across the page: Purity stone. Used to cleanse corruption of the soul when dark magic has began consuming the host.~

Sebastian exhaled shakily, reading…In the margins, someone wrote:

Caldus Selwyn. Died attempting to reverse the soul—rotting backlash from the relic of Alecto.
Living an additional twenty five years before succumbing to his fate.

Vyra whispered low enough she almost didnt hear it. “A dark wizard.”

Sebastian nodded, features grim. “The stone didnt save him.”

She flinched. “But it gave him years more and he could have been worse off or kept using it.”

Sebastian shut the book with a soft thud, leaning agasint the wall for support as he turned his neck to look at her.

“I don’t know if I deserve it.”

She gripped his hand, eyes pleading.
“You deserve to live.”

Sebastian looked away first. She felt something within him, hot and aching.
“We cant tell anyone about the chamber.” He said. “Not Ominis, not the professors. No one.”

She nodded slowly. “I agree.”

“If someone finds out about this…this chamber of secrets. And they know you can open it.
He trailed off, eyes darkening. “They’ll want to use you.”

“Then we wont let them, no one will know, just us.” She spoke confidently.
“But you will let me help you, won’t you?”

Sebastian didn’t look up,

“Let me help you.”
His jaw twitched, glancing up ahead of his but kept from looking at her, listening.

She kept going anyway, voice soft but steady, her pulse trembled.
She watched his throat bob, anticipating her words.
“If you care for me….you will do this, for me.”

That broke him, hard. He turned his head to her, eyes gazing into her

The tether between them lurched…a sharp crackle of emotion hitting him so suddenly, he flinched. Her concern poured through it like a warm tea, rushing into the broke cracks

She wasn’t trying to hide it this time, worry, fear, devotion. She wasn’t trying allowing him To feel her emotions fully, wanting him to understand what she was willing to risk, that she meant everything she said.

He inhaled sharply, staring at her as if seeing her for the first time.
“Vyra…” his voice came out raw. “Don’t say things like that. You dont know what you’re asking.”

Her words did not falter. “I am asking you to live.” She whispered. “I am asking you…to let me keep you.”

Her words shattered whatever remaining resistance he had. He felt her emotions unfurling..slow, blossoming, terrifyingly honest.
Realization hit him like a tidal wave…this tether wasn’t dimming or fading, it was as though it was feeding itself off their emotions toward the other.

It wasn’t dulling like he thought it would, it is igniting. He sucked in a breath, clutching her wrist as he steadied himself.

“Merlin…” he whispered. “It’s reacting to you.”

She blinked. “What is?”

“This bond..this tether.” His other hand went to his chest. “This damn soul bound magic…it’s not meant for friends or allies…or convenience. It was designed for….”

He stopped himself, eyes widening with the realizing he was about to speak out loud for the first time. It was meant for marriage yes, life mates. Two souls bound by choice, the threads connecting them creating more strings with every emotion shared, growing stronger.

His throat tightened. “It reacts,” he said quietly. “To love.”

Vyra froze. The torches flickered, casting shadows across her face. The tether pulsed between them again..warm, consuming, undeniable.

She swallowed. “You….you think I…”

He shook his head sharply. “No. Not think.” His voice both careful and reverent. “I felt it.”
Another pulse btweeen them as if confirming.
“And you felt mine.” He whispered.

Silence fell heavy and dizzying between them. Sebastian dragged his other hand through his hair, squinting his eyes at her once. Trying to breathe through the admission brewing in his chest.

“I thought it would fade,” he admitted. “As time passed. As we got distance from that night. I never ancipated this, it was just suppose to get us through the three trials….but it’s growing stronger, because…what’s happening between us.”

She met his eyes again, and he saw the look within her own, it nearly broke him.

“Vyra…this bond was never meant to be shared by two people who feel like we do… otherwise…..”

He leaned closer to her, making her breath hitch. Eyes unable to fully meet his yet.

“How do we feel?” She asked softly.

He moved his body close enough to have their shoulders meet.
“You know.”

He could feel the emotions through the tether, knew she could too. Through the kiss. Through the way he was ready to tear Theo apart to keep her safe.
But she wanted to hear it. And he knew it.

He cupped her face, causing her to look at him fully, dropping his forehead to hers.
“I care for you,” he whispered. “More than I am suppose to. More than is safe for ether of us…and that…” He pressed a hand lightly between her ches, feeling her heartbeat, the emotions under it. “…is why this bond is reacting. It feeds on emotion. On connection. On…love.”

Her breath trembled as she exhaled, breezing across his cheeks.

“And thats why..” she said gently. Hand gripping the purity stone. “You have to let me save you.”

He closed his eyes, the slow press of her lips to his was enough. For the first time since the relic…he wanted to live…for her.

He let out a broken breath and nodded once, the smallest surrender…but the most honest one he had ever given.

He kissed her once more, pulling back a breath. “Alright.”
His voice cracked. “Help me.”

Her fingers wrapped around his, warm and steady. He felt her emotion so strongly it consumed him.

“We will do this together.” She whispered. Pressing a kiss to his cheek then back to his lips.

The tether pulsed, warm , steady accepted. Another tug within both their chest pulled simulataneusly. And Sebastian felt it like a vow whispered into the marrow of his bones.

They stayed the rest of the night, skimming over textbooks and scrolls then to maps, before he walked her back to her common room before Poppy woke.

The night played in her head over and over, his lips still felt, his confession still heard. It ignited something within her.

She managed avid Garreth all day, and Natty was away at the Ministry as usual, Poppy at the greenhouse. But owls from each had reached her by midday, she promise to write back later.

The Dark arts classroom was warmer today, but as she scanned the room…he was not here yet. She sat and waited. Anticipating.

Sebastian arrived late. The classroom door opened just enough for him to slip inside, finding a seat next to Vyra. He felt her unease settle once he sat.
She scanned him. Eyes shadowed, posture rigid with exhaustion. She knew he hadn’t slept. Not truly. Their night had been spent in books. And near death.

“You look as though you lost a war.” She murmured.

“I won one.” He replied softly, leaning over slightly. “Barley.” He winked at her once.

She looked up at him, a grin spreading, shaking her head slightly before peering back down at the journal.

At the front of the room, the Dark Arts professor stood, sharp eyed, flat expression.
“Today,” he said. “We confront the minds most honest magic. Fear.
A Boggart does not lie, it does not care what you think you fear. It will have you embrace it, we all have one, so please step up.”

The cabinet in the front shuddered once as a student he pointed to walked slowly up to it.

“Now,” the professor continued. “Do not hesitate, repeat the cast, Ridikulus.” He waved his wand to demonstrate the incantation.

The student waved his wand at the ready. The doors opened forceably, revealing a small size spider, possibly no bigger than a rat, scurrying towards the wide eyed student.

The Ravenclaw pointed, eyebrows pinched. “Ridikulus..” the little spiders legs tripped over themselves as it turned into a Snow White owl, flying through the air aorund him and the other students.

Laughter broke out at once. The porfessor even smiled. “Well done, effective and humbling.”

Next came Imelda who didnt seem too nervous from afar. She rolled her shoulders once.

The cabinet shook once, barely, the professor waited until he ended up opening it himself, and the smallest sound erupted from within.

MEOW

The little calico cat plopped down, sitting down as it stared straight at Imelda who froze.

“That’s it?” Someone shouted.

Giggles waved through the room in ripples.

“Stop…it’s…staring at me.” The cat sat, licking its paw, until its large eyes focused solely on her, trotting straight over to her

Imelda didn’t hesitate. “Ridikulus!”

The small tiny cat burst into a hundred feathers, busting aorund the room.
Imelda breathed loudly before tipping her head, heading back to her seat.

“See?” The professor said. “Perspective is everything.”

The professors eyes swept the room until his gaze flicked to Sebastian.
“You.”

Vyras eyes followed him as he rose slowly. She felt him the entirety of the walk there. He stood hand tighening around his wand.

The cabinet shook violently the closer he got. Stopping short as the doors flew opened.

The air around the room chilling. The light dimmed. And slowly with wobbly legs did Ann emerge. Not whole. Trembling, eyes sunken, skin gray, mouth opening as though to speak but she screamed instead, body falling to the floor, blood pooling around her.

Sebastian voice hitched, wand stern within his hands, Vyra almost stood until the figure of Ann transformed.

Vyras face appeared, hair changing to dark curls, deep set purple eyes staring abck at him.

Vyras face….

Blood dripped from her ears, as a burn mark began sprawling onto her chest. A runic symbol. Then…Falling to her knees, eyes glossy.

Sebastian blinked rapidly.
“No…”

His eyes went to Vyra who was now standing by her seat, ready to move, when he nodded to her. Before focusing back at the Boggart.
“Ridikkulus.”

The image shattered into a hundred tiny birds, flapping around the room.

The professor squinted his eyes, seemingly confused. Then scanned the room.
“Uh alright, Carino please step up.”

Sebastian passed her, hands shaking, she gripped his arm quickly while passing him.

Her worry for him dissolved as she walked forward. But hers was just beginning.
The room felt wrong as she stepped up. Too quiet, too expectant. Sebastian steadied himself as he watched her.

She stood before the cabinet, and it almost felt as if it was staring back.
The cabinet didnt fling open like many others, it creaked just enough.

Water began leaking steadily.
Until a hand flopped out, hitting the floor with a slap, its long pale arm followed. Then dark long black hair sprawled over the floor. Everyone stilled, breaths halted.
Even the light in the room dimmed.

The women’s body fell to the ground, with a resounding thud.
Her dress torn, clinging to her frame, head lifting to reveal eyes glowing white through the wet hair, not empty…. watching.

Vyra couldn’t move at first, she has seen this before, a nightmare…this was not a nightmare.

“This is not real.” She whispered to herself.

She lifted her wand until the women began to stand, hair engulfing her face, eyes glowing through them, glued to Vyra.
A deafening silence, then….

“You will be mine!” The voice cut her eardrums.

Vyras head tilted, eyes wide, not expecting it to speak.

“Ridd…..”

The women flashed across the room, slappping her wand from her hands.

“Control is an illusion.”

The women spoke, making Vyra take a step back.
The wet hair slid back to show his face, those eyes, dark, intense, the women transformed before her.

It was Sebastian. Whole at first, familiar. Real…

Her breath hitched, then froze.
Black veins began to crawl beneath his skin, branching from his chest, outward like rot though marble. His complexation paled, eyes rimmed red, shadows deepening as if something inside him were hollowing him out.

His wand lifted…pointed it directly at her heart, a smirk playing at his lips.

She stumbled back until losing her footing, falling, but her eyes stayed wide eyed above her. Breath knocked from her lungs.
“No…please.”
She has seen this before.

Black smoke leaked from the tip of his wand, curling like a living thing.

“Stop this!” Sebastian called from his seat, standing.

The professor and the other students mouths parted, unable to look away, couldn’t speak.

“Ridikkulus!” Sebastian cast without another thought.

But the boggart of his own twisted image blurred back into the women, turning her head slowly at him, her smile barely visible through her wet hair but she grinned wickedly before flinging herself back into the cabinet.

Sebastian crossed the room within seconds. Dropping to his knees, hand gentle but urgently helping her up. Her eyes lifted to his. Wide, shaken.

“I’m sorry.” She whispered. Not entirely sure why she was apologizing.

His hand cupped her face, resting his forehead to hers briefly.
“Don’t,” he said quietly. “Never for that.”

The rest of the room stood frozen aorund them. The professor coming back to reality, as he dismissed everyone.

Whispers floated away with each student once they gathered themselves to leave.
“Miss Carino, Mr. Sallow…a word.” Sebastian paused turning to the professor.

Vyra was tugged forward by his hand but her mind got lost as faint whispers floated in the air around her. Not loud or new. Just ringing faitnly behind her mind, enough to not be ignored.

The professor stepped up to them, voice lowering as he spoke.
“What manifested just now was not…typical,” he paused. “Boggarts do not layer….they do not deceive.”

Sebastians eyebrows pinched. “It wasn’t a Boggart is what you mean.”

The professor hesitated, then nodded once. “No I do not believe so,” he admitted. “And that concerns me deeply.”

Vyras head throbbed faintly.
The image of the woman from the Boggart, from her nightmares, who was always swirling around in her mind like an open door. The image of Sebastian withering away, hollowed. Clung to her thoughts like a bruise.

“We’re leaving.” Sebatian said sternly, final.

The professor called after them once but as they exited, his gaze lingered ahead, uneasy, calculating…as though he were already rewriting lesson plans, preparing for something he had not named yet. His own unease settling, as the professor stared at the unmoving cabinet.

Vyra didnt look back again.

“You don’t need to walk me back.”

“I do.” He spoke quietly.

The whispers didnt stop. Vyra leaned into him as they walked, exhaustion was suddenly sinking into her bones, as if something was left behind after that woman had touched her. That familiar pressure behind her eyes, blooming.

Sebastian felt it too this time. But kept his eyes ahead, trying to identify it.
He led her to small room of the castle instead.
“You’re staying here tonight.” He said, not a question. “I will inform Poppy.”

She nodded.
Stone grinding behind them as she fell to the bed, unable to do much more.
He crawled into bed next to her, leaning closer, brushing her hair back, but she had already drifted asleep.

She stood in water up to her ankles… black, cold, and moving. Stone walls Rose around her, slick with age and something darker. The air smelled of damp earth and iron.

The woman waited for her. Hair hair, long and wet, skin streaked with dirt and blood, white eye is glowing softly in the dark.

“You let me in,” the woman said. “ I am where your fear lives. And we love leaves you on guard.”

The water rippled, Sebastian stepped behind the woman now. Whole, unbroken. His expression calm, empty.

“You will break him,” she whispered again, her wet hair cleaning to her face. “Just as I was broken. One more mirror.”

The dream collapsed inward and Vyra woke with a gasp. Sebastian woke instantly, arm wrapped around her.

“Vyra,” he said, sitting up, hand brushing her arm. “Her….look at me.”

She sucked in breath, feeling him surround her, listening to the steady beat of his heart. The whispers silent. For now.

“It wasn’t a Boggart,” she said. “She wasn’t using the Boggart….she was inside it…inside me…my mind, the Boggart revealed her somehow.”

Sebastian didnt say a word this time.

The woman…witch.” She continued. “She’s in the place where my fear lives…..that’s how she reached me, and everyone saw her….you saw her.”

Silence stretched between them.

Finally Sebastian exhaled slowly, a breath he had been holding. “Then we didnt just see your fears today….”

“We all saw what was coming.” Vyra said.

He pulled her into him without another word, her forehead pressing into his shoulder, his arms wrapped around her like a ward.

Whatever this witch has done..whatever foothold she had claimed….it wasn’t hidden anymore. And she knew with certain clarity it was done purposely. A message.

Journal Entry: Twenty

I thought fear would consume me, I was wrong.
The tether had know about us before we did, its seal permanent. The truth laid bare between us and a spell we did not need to utter a word for.
Then I had seen his fear, as he did mine and it confirmed for us what we finally are begining to recognize.

These nightmares, voices, they are using fear to discourage, change shape of what love should be so I will no longer recognize it form but I know what he is and I will not be taken a fool some ancient witch.
I am not sure if I could endure losing him or what I am willing to go through to heal him, I fear what I might do. My devotion wont let me halt here. But I will do what is needed….I will heal him out of Love.

Chapter Text

Regret. Only three days before the final task. Vyra was barely awake when she slipped back into the scriptorium that morning.

“You’re late.” He murmured. Even though she was not.

She smiled faintly. “You never went to bed…again. I might slip you a sleeping draught later.”

“No,” he admitted. “Not when I am this close.” He held up a book so old, the leather flaked under his fingers.

The page was bookmarked, annotated, and circled so many times that it looked as if it survived a war and lost.

“I found it,” he whispered, voice low in disbelief. “How this particular purity stone is used. It is different from the others.”

Vyra slowly sat beside him, their knees brushed. He didn’t pull away.
“Read it to me.”

Sebastian swallowed. “To cleanse the soul of dark corruption, the stone must be pressed to the affected wizards sternum. The one casting the healing ritual must offer intent through pure emotion, such as love, devotion or even a sacrifice. Only then will the stone exchange its stored purity for the darkness within.”
He glanced up to her before continuing.
“There is a warning, the caster may suffer temporary loss of emotion, strength, memory or even a fragment of their soul.”

Vyra did not seem bothered by this, her eyes steady.

He stopped, breathing out. Voice tightening. “It requires the caster to give up more than they might be willing to.” He whispered.
“It could be any of those.”

Vyra did not flinch. “Then I will.”

He closed the book sharply. “Vyra….no.” He took her hand in his. “It is possible if darkness is already fused to the soul. Then the greater the loss could be for the caster…you could lose more than what is intended.”

She gripped his hand back, smiling faintly. “It will be worth it.”

Sebastian rested his back against the wall, head following. The scriptorium was silent, except for their breathing, for a long moment neither spoke.

Vyra rested her head on his shoulder, he stilled under her touch, then slowly, so cautiously he wrapped an arm around her waist.

He closed his eyes a moment, the silence stretching. “If something happens to you because of this stone…” he murmured. “I will never forgive myself.”

She tilted her head up to look at him. “Sebastian I mean it, I would rather lose pieces of myself than lose you.”

He licked his lips, turning his gaze away from her, but unable to hide the emotions he was trying to avoid.

“Don’t say it like that,” he voice lowered. “I’m already fighting myself every second not to…” he cut himself off.

She touched his jaw, gentle as moonlight, tracing it, she was putting him to memory.
“Don’t fight me,” she said. “Not here.”

He exhaled shakily, turning to meet her lingering gaze, pressing his lips to hers once before pressing a kiss to her forehead.

Stone began grinding, shifting jerking them apart. Emerging from the entrance was Ominis, the only other who knew of this place.

“I’m not interrupting anything? I figured you would be here.” Ominis asked quietly, hand rubbing the back of his neck. Sensing more than he cared to admit.

Sebastian stiffened as well. Vyra leaned away, straightening herself, cheeks warming.

“No, Ominis,” she said. “What’s the matter?”

Ominis stepped forward. “Would you like to join me to Hogsmeade? Just for a few hours. I think we could both use a break before the final task in a few days.”

Vyras words stumbled. “Ominis…I….”

Sebastian cut in, voice strained slightly. “You should go. A break would be good.”

Vyra nodded slowly. “Alright, I would love to join you.”

Both of their unease drifting toward the other, Vyra gave him one last look before exiting with Ominis, giving a smile that didn’t quite reach her eyse.

“Let’s stop by my common room, I have something for you.” Vyra said

He nodded and she could sense a cloud looming over him.

Just inside her room, Natty and poppy sat, Poppy held up clothing excitedly. Her eyes widening with delight once they landed on Vyra.

“Vyra! I have news!” Poppy beamed, bouncing over, tugging her toward Natty.

Natty grinned. “Poppy has been asked out this evening.”

“By whom?” Vyra flicked her gaze back to poppy.

“G….Garreth Weasley..” Poppy said voice dropping.

Vyras mouth slowly dropped, eyes bouncing from her to Natty.

“What, when?” Vyra asked,

“This morning!” Poppy squealed, “he said he wanted to show me something lovely in the greenhouse tonight, I think he means the stars, or something about a bouncing Tantacula, either way he asked me.”

“We had no idea she fancied him.” Natty spoke.

“I didnt either! But now I might faint. I have never been asked by anyone before.” Poppy twirled, holding a lovely shade of burgundy clothing.

Vyra grinned warmly, pulling her into a hug. “You deserve soemthing lovely Poppy.” Vyra, paused. Remembering she had Ominis still waiting just outside

Poppy and Natty watched her, curious. Vyra grabbed a small box, grinning before turning back to them.

“Will you be out all night tonight?” Poppy asked accusingly.

Vyra blinked. “Uh yes, Ominis is waiting just outside for me actually, we are going out to Hogsmeade.”

They both gave one another raised looks, unable to keep their grins in check.

“Oh Ominis has been around quite a bit this year.” Poppy said, voice lighter. Making a statement.

Vyra stared at them both stunned. “Yes...”

Natty walked up to her, taking her hair out of its braid. “Enjoy yourself tonight, Ominis is a sweetheart and speaks highly of you.”

She smiled, not wanting to speak more on this. “I should not keep him waiting long but I want to hear all abut your night, tomorrow!” She gave Poppy a wink, and hugged them both before heading out the door in a hurry.

The Three Brooms Sticks was warm, enough to loosen Vyras shoulders for the first time in days. Lantern light flickering along the walls.
The days are becoming shorter and the night have begun creating shadows earlier.

They both curled up to a warm Butterbeer, Ominis sat with his drink snuggly in his hands, enjoying the small warmth as well. But he had not taken a sip, seemingly distracted.

His head turning every so often, listening to her breathing or the chatter around them, very typical for Ominis, listening with his whole body. Sometimes speaking through touch. He slowly reached across the table cautiously for the first time before gently grabbing the cuff of her sleeve.

“I still cant believe you weren’t here last year.” He said, a soft exhale buried by the echoing voices nearby.
“I expected to find you in every corridor of this castle,rescuing some defenseless mooncalf.”

Vyra knew he could feel her guilt flowing. “I needed the time away, I thought distance would help.” She hesitated. “But under the circumstances, I wish I hadn’t left, especially with Sebastian.”

She was unsure if he knew, how could he not. Sebastian was unwell, he could sense it possibly.

Ominis jaw tightened slightly, fingers tugging her sleeve. “We dont need to talk about him,” he sets his Buttterbeer down slowly. “I warned him, gave him many chances, and he didnt listen. He never listens.”

He spoke lightly but Vyras eyes scanned his body, noting the muscles in his arms twitch ever so slightly.

“He was hurting.” She said quietly.

“We were all hurting, it does not excuse using such magic, not for any reason.” Ominis countered, but there was no bite to it, just exhaustion. “He made his choices.”

Vyra looked down at her hands, deep in her own thoughts. But he knew with certain clarity, she would stand by him anyway, even as he fell.

Ominis’s fingers brushed hers, she understood his language was mostly through touch but in this moment it lingered deep within her. But she didn’t pull away, letting his comfort pull her in with him.

“You are feeling guilty, I can sense it.” He said, thumb grazing the back of her hand. As if reading the shape of her silence.

“Maybe I am,” she said, eyes locked on their hands. “I abandoned more than just you.”

“You came back,” he countered. “That matters more than just leaving, and hopefully you come visit even after Hogwarts.”

Vyra swallowed, suddenly aware of how warm his hand was. She changed the direction of conversation instead, words twisting as she spoke lightly.
“What about you…will..what will you do after Hogwarts?”

Ominis leaned back, thinking. “Hmm, live on my own for starters. Fully. No shared dormitories, no constant noise. Peace.” Then a smirk, faint but there. “I suppose I’ll have to endure Garreth pestering me with letters, I’m sure.”

Vyra laughed a real one this time that shocked her for a moment.
“You should still come visit London once in a while.”

“Should I?” His head tilted toward her, the corner of his mouth lifting. “And would you be there or simply passing through on heroic errands?”

She huffed a laugh at that. “Tiny beast will always have my priority, but I would happen to live there…for now.” She admitted.

His hand stilled on hers before squeezing it gently. “Then I would love to visit. Truly.”

They both walked into the night air, walking around Hogsmeade, his hand brushing hers every now and again.

He then led her past the live dragon plant down toward the overlook. The view of the train tracks below and the glorious castle that still took her breath away, looming in the distance, her gaze going toward the one tower in particular.

A whistle tore her gaze from the castle, moments later, the Hogwarts express flew by, roaring loudly. The warm windows flashed like firefly’s, flickering away in the night air.

Vyra shuddered at as light breeze of October flew through her. She crossed her arms over her chest, leaning on the railing.
“I used to watch the trains from London when I was young, always wanted to ride one.”

Ominis took the place beside her, listening, smiling faintly. “I have something for you. It’s not much…”

He pressed a small trinket into her palm. Metal, and cool. A ring with a tiny serpent with its tail and body looping around.

“It’s an enchantment,” he said. Almost timidly. “If you twist the head it’ll help warm you a bit, help you feel less alone sometimes…I, noticed you have been a bit colder these days.”

She wondered if that had anything to do with Sebastians presence, lingering on her.

Her breath caught anyway, setting it on her finger with care, twisting the little snakes head, and immediately felt the warmth spreading, not much but enough to enjoy the night air, below the stars tonight.

“Ominis…thank you, this is incredible, and exactly what I needed.”
She grinned brushing her shoulder to his.

She grabbed his palm, opening it before pressing the little box into it.
His nose crinkled opening it slowly, smiling as he held up a cookie.

“I love sweet treats, cookies even more so, thank you.” He took a bite, offering her one. He leaned his body closer.

So close she could see the faint tremble in his eye lashes, the way his lips parted.

His hand slipped from her fingers to her wrist, thumb brushing the pulse there…his breaths were slow, measured, Uneven.
His warmth radiated.

She chose to break the silence. “Can i ask about Ann?”

As if caught in a daze, he breathed out slow. “Of course….I actually think about her quite often.”

“You were close with her?” She asked carefully.

“Yes………I miss her everyday.” He said, voice low, almost reverent. “But when she…accepted her dying, I too respected her wishes. Even when Sebastian couldn’t…..”

“I understand.” She said, almost guilty somehow.

He exhaled again, shakily, brushing his fingers on her hand in a familiar way. “I wanted to find a cure. For him…her, all of us. But Ann did not want to keep fighting. She wanted peace.”

Vyra swallowed. “Is…is she still alive?”

“I don’t know,” his voice taut, thin. “She stopped communicating. Eventually I stopped writing…it felt selfish to keep tugging at her when she clearly wanted to let go.”

Vyra looked ahead. “What was she like?”

Ominis leaned back, thoughtful, searching for a memory. Then smiled. “Warm, surprisingly stern. She…she bent rules but never crossed them. Not really. She was the best of us, quite rebellious.” A faint smile ghosted his lips. “She reminds me of someone else I know.”

“Me?” Vyra asked teasingly.

He huffed a soft laugh. “Opposite, yet the same. You’re more reckless than you pretend to be, but you have a pure soul, I can feel that. You would do anything for those you care about…just like someone else we know too.”

The way his words pitched at the end she knew who he meant.

She nudged him softly. “Then she must have been easier to care for.”

His body turned toward her, head tilting closer. “Impossible not to.”

Vyras breath caught, not because she understood what he meant but because she could hear the longing in his voice, the sorrow in it.

A thought crossed her mind to tell him they might have a lead to a cure, that she just needed to finish the last task… but she couldn’t, not now. Not when she wasn’t fully certain. She couldn’t do that to him.

“If you could find her, would you?” She asked cautiously.

“Yes,” his answer came quick, open. Then quieter. “But I won’t. Because that was what she wanted. And I loved her enough to respect that.”

Vyras chest pulled tightly within. He was still leaning close, closer than before, she didn’t realize how close he had gotten until his breath brushed her cheek.

He hesitated.

Vyra turned her head slightly, meaning only to look at him…and his lips pressed to her cheek. Soft. Careful. Revenant.

She froze at the warmth of his lips, but the feeling didn’t waver, the warmth blossomed in her chest instead.

When he pulled back from her, he was flushed, nervous, lips parted, ready to apologize.

She surprised them both when she reached for his hand, lifting her heels off the ground to press her own lips to his cheek, lingering…making sure he understood she cared for him just as much, before pulling away.

She breathed out low. “Ominis….you’re one of the few that I never want to live without again.”

He inhaled sharply, and then beamed, actually beamed. Something she had only ever seen on rare occasions. But underneath the shadows on his face, a lingering pain remained. A quiet ache for Ann that would never fully fade.

She hesitated, unsure if this was the time to bring him up again, to tell him about Sebastian’s health.

“Do you think you’ll forgive him one day?” Vyra asked, grabbing his hand gently.

His expression sobered, grin faded immediately.
“If he changes….and doesn’t drag you down with him.” He paused. “I knew you were going to help him and I do not wish to know the details. I trust you won’t let it go too far but sometimes with him…you’re already being dragged down before you even know it….that’s what I fear most. Help him, because your heart is pure, but I am asking you to be careful…for me.”

Vyra wanted to tell him, but she couldn’t stand the way he held himself up right now, holding it together.

“I promise Ominis.”

The conversation wavered after that, the night blurring around the edges, until they somehow got back to her common room entrance.

She remembered his hand gently brushing hers the whole walk back. Then she hugged him tightly goodbye. Hoping he would sleep easier tonight. That she had not ruined his night.

“Goodnight Vyra.” He said softly into her hair.

“Goodnight, Ominis….” She refused to let go, he grinned the tighter she held.

“I will see you tomorrow still as planned?” She breathed out.

“Yes Vyra.” He chuckled low. “However many times you need to be reassured that I will come back. I will.”

She slowly let go. “Tomorrow.”

He smiled, turning to leave until he bent down to kiss her cheek one more time before leaving, a grin she saw clearly as he turned to walk away.

An owl swooped by him dropping a letter, the wings brushing his hair as the letter was dropped into her hands, her owl perching on her shoulder.
She grinned up at him, giving him a snack before he flew back off.

Her heart tightened when she read it.

Meet me in the courtyard by the bees.
—Sebastian

Vyra closed the letter, breath catching in her throat. She went inside to her room to grab a couple things and a small gift she made for Sebastian before heading back out. Poppy had yet to return so she left a note.

She walked briskly, feeling the warmth through the tether, lost in her thoughts of him, that finding a healer could be possibility.
Until a sharp cough grabbed her attention.

Headmaster Black. “Miss Carino, a word.”

She stiffened. “….yes headmaster?”

But his voice lowered. “You are not to panic, however the third task will not be as straightforward as the others.”

“When is anything straightforward here?” She muttered.

He ignored that. “There is an old enchantment, woven into the arena. Something that reacts to identity. Avoid it.”
His eyes narrowed then, meaningfully. “You must not tell anyone I told you this. Just consider what I said.”

She gave a tight smile, unsure of what that meant, but as she turned to leave.

“And miss Carino….be careful with who approaches you from now on.”
He turned to leave, disappearing down the corridors, leaving her dazed.

The tether hummed softly, she smiled, knowing Sebastian was still waiting.

She started back for the courtyard, about to reach the large doors out…when her vision flickered. The torches blurred. The stone wall tilted.

Her heartbeat spiraled, vision blurring in and out, confusion settling in, where the grasp on reality should be.

She grabbed the wall…but her knees buckled, swaying her.

“Not now.” She whispered. Breath shaking, trying to stay conscious. But the floor rushed up.

Just before she hit the ground, hands seized her…strong, steady, pulling her against their chest.

A voice cursed under their breath, her vision collapsed into black. Then everything went silent.

Journal Entry:

I am writing this quickly as I just received an owl from Sebastian to meet, I should sleep but I cannot resist.

The shallow breathing, and constant tired eyes, worries me greatly. He’s suffering, and I will not stand by and watch. If the cost to keeping him alive is the slow unrevealing of myself, then so be it.
Tonight with Ominis, is exactly what we both needed and yet there is something I wish I would have said but kept silent.

This is not fear that tightens my chest now, nor love or even hope…but the slow, bitter understanding that some wounds are made not by what we do, but what we leave unsaid, and tonight I carry the truth with me as regret.

Chapter Text

Helplessness.
Memories shattered around Vyra, the walk to the overlook, hearing laughter, passing Honeydukes, that sweet smell of chocolate. The warm glow of lanterns around every corner.

Then the blurred walk back to the castle, she remembered thinking it was exhaustion.

The smell of damp earth and a hard wood beneath her back made it clear she was no longer in Hogwarts.
The world tilted, black, only blackness surrounded her. But within the dark, a whisper tugged at her consciousness.

‘Wake up little one….wake up’

Vyras face pinched until they blinked open, her eyes heavy, her vision slowly coming into focus.
Stone walls. Damp air. A cell. She was inside a cage. Her wrist were heavy, her body sluggish. And that usual electric flow of magic that flowed through her, was severed. That familiar dulling sensation after she had taken the potion before the second task.

Numb, hollow. That awful frost of powerlessness. She slowly sat up, taking in the cell before her. Listening to the trickle of water and the slow clanking sounds on metal somewhere nearby.

Then the sickening feeling to the sound of footsteps clicking against stone. Slow. Confident. Moving closer.

A tall, gaunt figure loomed at her cell door, shadowed through the cell bars. Opening it, before slipping inside. His hair was slicked back, darker in the shadows but it was lighter as he grew closer, silk and elegant framing, a face that was similar, familiar, a name she almost mouthed until she realized.

His eyes even similar, but a different shade of blue, yet …darker, hungrier.

“You’re a Gaunt…” she drawled out slowly. Her throat burned.
“Ominis’s brother..”

“Pleasure to see you again, yes. We met briefly.” He smiled kneeling down to eye level. “I thought you might recognize excellence when you saw it. Names Daemon.”

Her stomach twisted, she had remembered, he met her right after she met Theo..
“What do you want with me?” She blinked as he leaned in closer.

“You,” he said simply. “Your magic. Or rather the memories surrounding it. …..Possibly, all of the above.”

Her heart slammed against her ribs. He reached out as though touching something delicate, brushing his thumb across her cheek with slow, proprietary familiarity.

She flinched. He smiled.

Don’t worry. When I return you, you wont remember any of this, or that wizard you’re so fond of.” His face flickered with quick distant. “Sallow.”

Her breath shook. She wanted to reach him through the tether but it was faint, dulled, watered down.
He must be far, where was she.

He dragged his fingers down her cheek migrating down until hitting the curve of her waist with chilling slowness. She swallowed, pressing her back further into the stone behind her.

He tilted his head at her, curious. As though she were some rare creature he had captured.

“Twenty five hours,” he murmured. “That’s all I need. When we return, we will wipe the slate clean. You will be perfect.”

He turned to leave as another groan echoed from another cell nearby. Vyra leaned her head to listen but it grew quiet again.

“Don’t bother screaming,” he added lightly. “No one but the dark circle is here tonight. And unlike my little brother, I prefer to work….unobserved.” Clicking his tongue, eyes drifting up in thought. “Theo….such theatrics..”

He left. The iron door slammed shut. Vyra sagged against the wall near the bed, every sound around her sending terror through her spine. The shuffled of footsteps. Chains. Low murmurs. A distant door slamming. All pressing against her like a physical weight.

She scanned the tiny cell… stone walls, metal bed, nothing useful. Except…a small window, far too high. But she could climb.

She unwrapped a scarf draped around her shoulders, hair falling loose around her face with it. Then she lifted her trembling hands to the stone walls, legs heavy and swaying with the effort, but she hauled herself up carefully, slowly, until she was close enough to throw the clothing just outside the window, having it drape halfway out.

The moonlight chilled her skin, bringing the false promise of being outside in the night air, dense fog.

She took out a small gold coin, unsure if she remembered seeing chip in her room tonight, tossing it out. A marker, a clue. Her scent for him to track.

“Chip please come find me.” She whispered. Her feet stumbled on the cell floor, bracing her hands on the wall for support.

Then the quiet lingered around her, the small space was beginning to shrink, making the air thin.
Clasping a hand over her head she sat onto the floor, pressing her back to the wall, bringing her knees to her chest, rocking back and forth, telling herself this was not real, just in her mind.
She had air and plenty of room, it was alright, chip was coming.

She began reciting potion recipes and going over where Poppy must be right now, if she made it back to their room yet.
She eventually after some time, found a rock, pressing it into the stone floor, drawing lines. Runic symbols.

Hours it felt, she paced the cell enough times to drive herself mad. She tried sleeping instead.

~~~~~~~~~~

Sebastian woke late. The castle was still half asleep when he left the scriptorium, the air cool and still for a late October morning. He walked passed statues and other students yawning loudly.

He rolled his shoulders once, working out stiffness from a night spent reading, far longer than he should have. The words on the pages still swam behind his eyes.

That usual flicker he usually felt from her in the morning felt distant, he wondered if she hadnt slept either.

He stopped by the kitchen first, accepting a warm loaf of bread from Deek who was passing through himself. Sebastian gave him an exhausted nod as he walked out, already assuming where he’d find her next.

The common room just around the corner, his footsteps heavy.

Poppy was just stepping out as he approached, tying her hair back with quick practiced movements. She nearly collided with him before looking up.

“Oh…..Sebastian,” she said surprised. “Morning.”

“Morning,” he replied roughly. “Is Vyra still in there.” He squinted one eye in hopes she would tell him.

Poppy just blinked. “In the dorms?” She asked confused. “No she must’ve already been up. I assumed she went for breakfast, she loves food.”

He forced a smile. “Right,” he said, head nodding. “Thanks.”

He took a step back waving her off. Poppy seemed to hesitate, eyes darting all over.

“Sebastian.” She said, voice low.
He paused.

Her brows furrowed, something uncertain crossing her features. “She wasn’t with you last night?”

The words landed wrong. He turned to her fully. “No.”

Poppy’s confusion sharpened. “Garreth and I saw Ominis walking to his room last night but he was alone….I thought she might have came back after I fell asleep and left early to go find Ominis or….you.”

Sebastian felt his blood cool, a slow drip spreading through his body.
“No,” he repeated more carefully this time.

Silence stretched between them.

“Oh,” was all Poppy could utter out.

The corridor felt narrower. The air thinning. Sebastian became actively aware of the way the castle hummed around them…distant footsteps, moving staircases, the echoes of laughter and chatter that felt impossibly out of place.

“I’ll find her,” he said, voice steady, despite the pressure building behind his ribs. “She’s probably already eaten.”

Poppy nodded but her expression did not falter, nor did she move, eyes lingering on him as he walked away.

Sebastian made it halfway down the corridor before settling a hand at his chest. He blinked, unsure if it was exhaustion playing with his mind or that she truly could not be felt, she must be awake somewhere.

But he did feel it, a hum, soft, but distant. Unusual.
He slowed just a fraction, hoping it would corrrect itself once he got closer to the Great Hall.

The Hall was already filled by the time he arrived, and no Vyra in sight.

He scanned the tables again, gaze sliding over familiar faces, over students bent low over plates and parchment. Laughter rose and fell in uneven pockets. Everything looked as it always should.

But she was not here. That did not undo him. This castle was enormous, she could have grabbed something from the kitchen, she always welcomed a sweet treat in the morning.

He was going to head to the library, walking towards a floo flame when his pace slowed. Glancing at the Hufflepuff table one last time.

But then he did see a familiar face, one he hoped would speak to him. He watched Ominis at the end of the Hall, exhaling before heading up to him. His food was untouched as if waiting for someone.

Ominis felt him near, and sighed. “You’re looking for her.” It wasn’t a question.

Sebastian exhaled. “You were with her last night….but not all night?”

“Yes,” Ominis replied at once. “I walked her back to her dorm myself, she seemed fine when I left.”

The tightness in Sebastians chest eased, just enough to breathe.

“Are you certain?” Sebastian asked anyway.

“I wouldn’t leave her otherwise,” Ominis said, cold but firm. “I could sense her exhaustion, she probably fell asleep.”

Sebastian nodded once, forcing himself that it made sense. He turned to go.

“There was one thing,” Ominis added. Sebastian stopped.
“She received an ow, just before I left.”

Sebastian looked back at him. “An owl?”

“Yes, she seemed surprised but eager, I felt her mood lift, had a guess who it was. Until now I suppose.”

Sebastian felt the earlier calm thin like glass under pressure.

“She didnt mention anything about it?” Sebastian asked

Omnis tilted his head. “No.” He paused. Sensing the concern around him. “I will find Natty, ask if she knows anything, it isn’t like her to miss breakfast.”

Sebastian nodded to himself. “I will check her first class.”

He left the Great Hall quickly, though keeping his pace measured, purposefully, scanning the castle deliberately. Keeping his control.

The corridor to the classroom stretched longer than usual.
Every step echoing too loudly now. He arrived early.

He leaned against the stone, just outside the archway, arms crossed, eyes fixing on anything that filtered past him, in ones, twos, voices blending around him, time stretched on.

He waited. More minutes passed. The lesson began, all students were within the room, Vyra was missing.

Sebastian straightened slowly, his mind refusing to go there just yet. His hand placed on his sternum, the tether still answered, but faint. His jaw grinded unconsciously.

Natty passed him next.
“Poppy told me she is looking for Vyra, came to check her first class.” Natty said, peering inside through the archway.

Sebastian stood rigid outside, black against the wall. “She isn’t in there.”

“That isn’t like her to miss class and not be seen all morning.” Natty said.

Sebastian didn’t answer. The lesson behind him droned on, ink scratching on parchment, the low cadence of the professors voice. His gaze pinned to the floor. Fingers pressing to the stone wall, grounding him in the weight. The tether felt as though it was being stretching, pulling too thin.

By dusk, panic was no longer something he was holding back, he had checked every corridor in this castle.

Ominis arrived later.
“we should inform the Headmaster….”

“No, cant trust him.” Sebastian spat.

Natty looked between the two. “I will go ask around, let’s not worry until we need to.” Natty grabbed both their arms reassuringly before leaving them.

“Ominis I need you to trust me she isn’t in this castle.” Sebastian admitted finally.

They both parted the rest of the day before meeting back up with the other by the Dark arts classroom.

Sebastian gripped his neck with both hands walking away. Ominis followed close behind until they reached the scriptorium.

Omnis shifted, crossing his arms. “I might know something that can help.”

That made Sebastian fully turn toward him.
“What kind of something.”

“At Gaunt Manor,” Ominis continued. “There’s a relic…older than the wards here, if it was not already stored away, it can trace almost anything or anyone.”

“How long would it take to get it?” Sebastian asked.

Ominis didn’t answer at first. Sebastian felt the wrongness, the tightening spiral in his chest the longer his silence stretched.

“Ominis,” he said, voice sharp now. “How long.”

“A day,” Ominis said quietly. “There and back if I leave now.”

The corridor went very still. Sebastian stared at him, something dark and volatile breaking through his control.
“A day.” He repeated.

“Yes.”

Sebastian stopped once, short. Humorless.
“We dont even know if she has a day. It’s already been a whole day, she hasn’t been seen since last night.” He snapped.

Ominis flinched. Sebastian turned away, pacing the length of the corridor. His hand dragged through his hair, breath coming sharper now.

“A day,” he muttered in disbelief. “Merlins bloody…”
He slammed a palm to the wall, pressing both to steady himself, bowing his head down.

Ominis grabbed his arm. “Sebastian….”

“Don’t,” Sebastian snapped, yanking free. “Don’t tell me to wait.”
He pressed his fingers to his sternum, again, thinking over options.

Then he froze, the tether flickered again, then vanished completely.

His mouth parted, sound drowning out. “No…”

Ominis spoke but the ringing in his ears drowned out the words.
Then again it came back, faint but there. He let out a low slow, rough breath.

Ominis tried set a hand on him again.
“I will leave now, and be back by tomorrow night…..”

“You wont make it in time, you don’t understand….soemthing is wrong, she is hurt or…”
He stopped himself, not wanting to consider it, he flicked his gaze to Ominis who kept rubbing the back of his neck, fidgeting with his cuff sleeve.
“Theo.”

He suddenly had Ominis’s attention. “What..”

“Where is he…where is Theo?” Sebastian asked again, voice low. “Where is any of them today?”

Ominis hesitated, understanding what he was suggesting. “I havent seen my family today.” He admitted.

“This can’t be a coincidence,” he said quietly. “They dont do anything thats not planned.”

“Why do you assume Theo specifically?” Ominis asked carefully.

“I found him following her into the girls lavatory…..he tried to….” He shut his eyes, cutting himself off. “Ominis your brothers have to be the ones behind this, I just know it.”

Ominis said nothing, lost in a thought.
The quiet was slowly suffocating.

~~~~~~~~~

Vyra laid motionless on the bed until the cell door slowly creaked open. She sat up quickly, raising her eyes up to him, moving far enough on the bed that her back hit the the wall.

Daemon walked toward her with a causal confident stride of someone who owned everything he touched.
The room felt heavier, even the torchlight haloed his light features. His eyes already fixed on her with predatory intent. Like prey that had finallly stopped running.

“Sorry to keep you waiting,” he breathed out. Stepping inside, this time locking the door behind him with a quick flick of his wand. “My little brother almost found our hiding spot. Annoying truly….he always was the curious one…I want you to myself.”

Her pulse hammered, she could no longer press any further into the stone wall.
Daemon didnt slow, he reached her in seconds, dragging her to lay on her back, with terrifying ease. Before she could twist away, he pinned her down. His hands crushing her wrist above her head.

She gasped at the pain, a small whimper escaping.

“Let’s begin, I want to see exactly what is in that mind of yours.”
He whispered.

The assault to her memories was not gentle, the moment his fingers pressed to her temples it was as though he was trying to carve them out, twisting, prying, as if cold knives were sliding through each memory.

Pain exploded behind her eyse. Her back arched involuntarily, fingers spasming uselessly over her head by his arms, dipping his face down until his nose touched hers, concentrating.

She fought, pushing her walls back into place, exhausted. Until she was able to slam her mental shield back into place. The way Ominis had taught her.

“You stubborn little….” Daemon hissed as she blocked him again, focusing.

Tears streamed down her face, soundless or swallowed by the stone. Every breath trembled out broken. She was powerless physically as well as magically but not in this, her mind was her own.

The tether itself sparked a little brighter in her chest, distant but enough to remind her she wasn’t fully alone. Enough to give her one last push.

Daemons frustration sharpened. “You shouldn’t be able to do that.”

He tried again harder, forcing. She cried out, vision bursting white around the edges. Her scream crackled the stone walls, disappearing into the oppressive silence around them.

Still…she held. Finally he tore himself out of her mind, panting, sweat beading at his brow. His expression twisted with disappointed irritation.

“Well,” he breathed. Leaning in close above her, his voice murmured by her cheek. “There must be other ways to use you.”

Her stomach lurched violently. He brushed his lips against her cheek…cold, clinical, claiming. She leaned her face away, but it only made his lips press harder into her cheek.

Vyra recoiled, even with her wrist trapped, her throat burning.

Daemon stood slowly. “I’ll fetch potions. You’ll be more cooperative soon.”

He turned towards the door. But Vyra jolted upright, instincts taking over. She lunged, fear and desperation fueling her, shoving herself off the bed, trying to rush through the door before it closed.

He reacted faster. His hand slammed into her shoulder, hurling her back, her head hitting something with a sickening crack.
White light. Then warmth pooled down her temple. She touched the side of her head. Her fingers came away dark red.

Slowly Daemons face came back into focus. His eyes had changed…darkening, hungry in a way that chilled her blood.
He grabbed her jaw in one hand, squeezing so tightly she whimpered.

“You will obey,” he whispered. They always break in the end.”

Blood dripped onto his wrist. “And once the third task is over,” he continued. “Theo can have you. Besides, you’ll be better behaved by then.”

A smile cut his face…serpentine, triumphant, cruel. He shoved her head back. She collapsed against the wall as he walked out. The click of the lock echoed like a Verdict.

Something in her chest tore, as if the tether was stretching so thin, it might snap.

her vision blurred. She curled onto the floor, trembling, one hand pressed to her head.

The tether sparked again..barely then dimmed, the bond was screaming and she didn’t know if it would hold.

“Sebastian ….Sebastian please…” she begged.

Then scratching was heard, just above that made her jerk her head up.
A soft scuffle.

“Chip.” She whispered, raising up from the floor slowly. His little whimpers as he paced just above, begging her to fix this.

She climbed up, struggling worse than before but pulled him close, pulling out ripped parchment from her pocket, no quill so she tapped the blood with her finger and wrote the message.

—follow chip Vyra

A few drops of blood fell to the parchment as she rolled it up, tying it to chip with a rip of her scarf.

“Please find Sebastian, quick….” She patted his head, “go.”

He vanished into the fog, and into the early morning air. Vyra went to the bed, lying on the hard wood. And closed her eyes.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sebastian searched every book in the scriptorium on tracking. It has already been a night and almost a full day. The evening closing around him like a fire he can’t escape.

“They’re all dead.” Sebastian snapped.

Ominis moved a hand through his hair, swaying uncomfortably.

“I am leaving now, you do not know she was taken yet….”

He flung a book at the wall, turning around to grip the table.
Looking at all the notes Vyra made and the scrolls and maps she researched and collected for the purity stone.
His vision blurred, the next book didn’t fly far, but another followed, then the table. Glass shattered before he knelt to his knees

“Sebastian….” Ominis tried.

But Sebastian blinked, head snapping to a shelf. He grabbed a book bound in black leather, wrapped in tight vines.

“They’ll break her….and you know what they want her for….” The veins on his arms pulsed, thoughts racing.

He dropped to the floor, taking out a blade before sliding it through his skin, drawing a rune symbol into the floor.

“Sebastian…what are you…”

“Finding her.” Sebastian stopped

He opened a cabinet, grabbing a moonstone statue Vyra had left.

“I just need some sort of DNA from her and the blood of…”

Ominis stepped forward.
“No, any ritual that invited an innocent life such a unicorn blood will cost you more than you realize, it’s a dark form of magic….your soul is already burned. You cant….”

Sebastian laughed once, short hollow.
“My soul isn’t the only thing they took from me.”

He casted a spell unlocking a cabinet to grab a dark swirling potion bottle. The bottle rippled inside like rot.

Ominis grabbed his arms, almost pleading.
“Sebastian…..listen to me. This magic…don’t ruin yourself further.”

Sebastian finally glanced at him but his own eyes were empty, focused, he was gone.
“I would burn every piece of myself,” he said quietly. “If it meant she came back breathing.”

Ominis grip loosened as if learning something. His shoulders sagged

“I’m leaving…” Ominis said hoarsely. “I will be back with the artifact,“

Sebastian didn’t turn, already planning to go to Vyras room for her hair brush.
“Be quick. I won’t wait long.”

Ominis hesitated by the door

“Sebastian.” He said softly. “If you do this, if you cross this line…I don’t know how to help you anymore.”

Sebastian didn’t answer.

The door closed behind Ominis and alone in his thoughts was a scary place to be. Sebastian placed a hand to his sternum, and began to bleed onto the parchment below.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The cell had no sense of time, it had felt like hours had passed since she seen chip, but no daylight came through. Just that slow drip of water and her own breathing. Her legs ached from being curled on the hard floor, every few breaths she placed a hand to her ribs, reminding herself she could still feel pain, that she still felt anything at all.

From the cell beside her came a raspy whisper, one she almost imagined.

“Still awake?” The voice asked, barely audible through the narrow slit in the stone.

Vyra swallowed. “Yes…”

A shaky exhale. “Good. Stay awake. If you fall asleep, he’ll slip into your mind again. He likes doing it while we sleep.”

Her heart stuttered, a quick thrum of fear she tried to bury, rising up.
“How long have you been here?” Vyra asked, her own voice sounded strained. Unsure if she wanted to know the answer.

A pause and then softly as if considering a sin. “….nine months i think…I don’t know.” Vyra shut her eyes tight as the voice continued. “He tests us…well me, different brews, enchantments. He says all minds respond differently, needs to find the right method without destroying the mind completely…you’ll find out soon enough.”

Vyra forced out a breath. “No, I wont let him break me.”

A strangled laugh erupted from outside the cell. Laughter than a low sob. “He doesn’t need to break you. He just needs to rearrange things. Move memories around until you think he’s the one you have always loved.”

Vyra shook her head, not believing it. “He…he can do that?”

“Ahh yes.” A long pause. “He has been doing it to me for months, snips of memory missing. Others added. I fought him, Merlin I did. But when I slept….I don’t even remember the ones I loved once, it’s just him in my mind. Sometimes it’s not so bad, he can be charming, quite handsome too.”

Vyras stomach twisted. Silence fell heavy enough to suffocate. Until the cellmate let out a blood curdling scream. Vyra flinched, spine pressing the wall. Then quiet again. As if nothing happened.

She pesssd her trembling fingers to the floor, grounding herself. Until footsteps sounded again. She heard him before she saw him.

Her breaths hitched as the iron cell door opened and shut. Daemon stepped inside with a glowing lantern, its glow casting long skeletal shadows along the wall, too bright for her eyes.
He carried bread and some water.

“Hello sweetheart,” he crooned, locking the door behind him. He walked over to her, kneeling down, brushing a strand of hair from her face. “You’re holding up well. Most don’t after the first day. You’re already proving you’re stronger than the others.”

A thumb drifted across her cheekbone. Vyra kept her face still refusing to recoil for his satisfaction.

Daemon smiled faintly. “You’ll be even lovelier when you stop fighting me.”

Her hands clenched. He set down the bread and water beside her. But didnt step back. Instead he took something from his belt….her wand. He twirled it around his fingers, admiring it like a trophy.

“You know,” he said, leaning close. “The mind is such a delicate thing. One wrong slip of a memory, and you forget who you hate, who you trust…love, the faces will start to blur.” His breath brushed her cheek. “But if done properly, you’ll love exactly who I tell you.”

Vyra pushed her face away, eyes to the floor. From the next cell, metal clanged loudly. Daemons eyes snapping toward the sound. His jaw flexing.
“No! Just me!”

“Always interrupting,”: he muttered, stepping out. He vanished from view.
“I should have silenced you weeks ago.”

The cellmate drew a shakily breath. A scream. And then nothing.
Daemon returned to her cell doorway. Vyra flinched so hard she hit the wall.

He smoothed down the front of his vest as if wiping away something unpleasant.
“I’ll be back,” he told her softly. “Don’t worry darling,” a small smile curled his lips. “You wont sleep alone tonight.”

Then he was gone and she was plunged into the dark once again with silence louder than before.

Hours went by it felt, and no sound came from the next cell over. The sudden stillness made every sound in her own body louder. Her heart beat too fast and her muscles ached. Exhaustion weighing heavily. Breaths uneven.

She still felt her emotions strongly unlike the rest of her. Anger, terror, stubborn defiance. But they were coiling tighter like someone inside her chest was strangling them one by one.

If he wanted to rearrange her mind, he could but he could not take Sebastian.

“You cannot take him from me.” Her fingers dug into her shirt. Because her cellmate had said the same thing. Vyras breath shook again, a cry threatening to escape her lips.

She wanted Sebastian, wanted his steadiness, his fire, his protectiveness. She wanted him to burn this place to the ground.

“Chip.” She whispered. “Please..”

Daemons Journal Entry :

Daemon liked the silence. Silent meant obedient. Fear. Control. As he pondered over Vyra, he realized how rare she was. She was special. He had studied her face, the strength in her jaw, the way her eyes burned even when she tried to hide it.

Others had broke like eggshells. Some bent like softened metal. But Vyra…she had core. Some unyielding. She would be perfect once he scraped away every peice of resistance.

He turned her wand in his hand, admiring the grain of wood. It was warm, the kind of wand that bonds deeply with its caster. Good. Deep attachments make for stronger manipulation.

By the end of this she will have believed she had chosen him willingly. He almost smiled. He didnt want to break this one as he did with the last. No, Vyra must stay intact. Feelings and all. You cant mold ash. Only clay. And she was exquisite clay.

He brushed his fingers over the wands handle. Tonight he decided he would begin rearranging her memories. Not too much, he didnt want her collapsing. Jsut enough to fray her perception.

Confuse sense of time, blur who she trusts.
He pictured her eyes going soft when she looked at him. He pictured her leaning into his touch. He pictured her whispereing his name in bed.
The thought made him hungry.
He turned back toward her cell.

Vyra jerked awake at the sound of a lock turning. Her entire body tensed. She scrambled backward. The lantern glow filled the room again making Vyra squint through it. Too warm for this cold place.

His expression was calm, almost gentle. He slipped in, closing the door with his boot.
“I’m sorry if I frightened you earlier,” he said softly, setting the lantern down. He crouched down to her, bringing himself to eye level. “I needed her quiet..she was interrupting your rest.”

Rest. Her hands tightened into fists. He brushed a finger along her jaw, she fought not to flinch.

“I told you,” he started again. “You dont need to be afraid. I’m going to take care of you.”

His other hand lifted, two fingers lifted to her temples. A cold pressure spread inward. Not painful this time. Just wrong. Like a hand reaching into a room inside her mind.

Vyra gasped. Images flickered. Sebastians face, soft lantern light on his cheekbones, the way he held her the night before she disappeared. The warmth in his eyes when he wanted to heal himself for her. The way she felt his admiration with every glance and every soft touch he had given after finally letting her in.

The memories began to slip, just a little, not gone but moving. Blurring around the edges.
“No….” She whispered.

Daemon hummed, concentrating. “This part,” he said. Stroking her hair with his other hand. “Is going to feel a little strange, just breathe for me.”

Her heartbeat hammered as a warm, syrupy haze slid through her thoughts. Sebastian’s face blurred in a memory. His voice dimmed.

“No,” she choked out. “Stop….stop…stop..” she practically begged but he didnt relent.

He leaned closer. Lips brushing her ear. “Don’t fight it, I am only smoothing out the edges. You’ll still be you when I’m done. Just….softer.”

She tried to moved him away but her limbs trembled, weakly. There must had been something put in her water. Something slow, creeping underneath her skin.

Her vision doubled, his voice wrapped around her like silk. “That’s it, he whispered. “Let go, let me in.”

And she felt him..like fingers shifting through her memories, searching for the next one to move, alter. He seemingly brushed a thumb over a memory with Sebastian. Grabbing her hand. Paused, considering. Then pushed. A bolt of pain short through her skull.
Vyra screamed. Pushing him out but with great exhaustion.

Daemon jerked his hand away, eyes widening in frustration. “Hm,” he murmured. Grabbing her chin, tilting her face up. “You resisted more than I expected.”

Her breaths came in ragged gasps.

“But thats alright, we still have plenty of time.” He smoothed a hand over her hair. “When I am finished, youll look at me the way you looked at him.”

She hunched forward, stomach twisting, a guttural cry escaped. He stood to leave, stopping at the door, turning back.

“Try to sleep, I will come back when you are calmer.” He left, the lock clicked into place.

And Vyra pressed a shaky hand to her skull. Grasping with pain and fear. But not of Daemon but how easily he moved a memory. He came so close to fully bending something inside her. This time she couldn’t stop the tears.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sebastian had gotten everything ready to preform the ritual. He spent hours reading, keeping his mind steady.

He left to grab hair from Vyras brush in her room, Poppy was out looking for Vyra, it was already going into the late evening by the time he stumbled through the corridors, when he flinched.

The tether suddenly twisted sharply, so much that he needed to press a hand to the wall for support. Breathing heavy.

“No…. Please.” He begged. “Vyra…”

Then it went silent. It was enough to send his mind reeling into a spiral. His breath catching, for one moment, fear stabbed at his ribs.

Then the tether flickered back, weaker…unstable.

His mouth parted, then his jaw locked. Someone had hurt her, someone had altered something inside her…he could feel it, but not identify what it was.

He swallowed hard. Forcing fear deep down, but his hands…wouldn’t stop shaking.

An owl flew from overhead, dropping a letter. He just needed unicorn blood. Vyra had two in her room of requirement, he thought.
He opened the letter, reading it.

—the artifact is gone, but I will look for anything else’s, do not do anything reckless. I will be back by the morning, I might have an idea.
—Ominis

He almost collapsed right there. But the sound of scrambling claws came running straight for him.

He looked up slightly, head tilted. “Chip?” Sebastian squinted at him as he frantically ran around his legs. Bouncing wildly.
Then launched into his arms.

Sebastian barely had a second to think…then he saw the parchment attached. He quickly took it out, unfolding it.

And in dark red ink, he read it and felt his heart stop.

“Vyra…” he glanced from the letter to chip who wouldn’t settle.

He knelt to the floor, grabbing chip.

“You incredible creature…please show me where she is…”

He grabbed her broom quickly before taking off , keeping low with chip.

“Vyra,” he said shakily, the red ink was her blood. “I’m coming.”

The castle rose like jagged, black crown against the night sky, torchlight flickering, in its broken windows. Sebastian flew hard, teeth gritted.

He felt her the closer they got, the sun began to fall behind him. He felt her more clearly now.

He could feel her fear like a pulse under his ribs. It almost buckled him. He landed on an outer platform. With a bone deep thud. Every muscle shaking with barely controlled fury. Chip whined in his arms.

“Hide,” he set him down near a tree line. “If you follow me, I cant protect you.”

Chip nuzzled his hand once then darted into the rocks. And Sebastian turned to the doors. The sun fading down with each step. Until the moon loomed over head. The gold and silver masks glinting in the now moonlight.

Two masked wizards spun at the sound of his boots clicking against the stone walkway.
They never got a word out.
“Avada Kadavra,” green light roared, both bodies hit the ground at his feet, simultaneously. Sebastian flicked his wand, opening the doors. He stepped over the bodies, moving inside. His grip tightening on his wand, his body straight and steady.

The air smelled of damp stone and rot……old magic lingering. He continued on, walking with purpose, every step echoing like a countdown.

The first wizards by the stairs shouted.

“INTRU…..” Sebastian lifted his wand. Another green light flew. The others spun, drawing their wands.

He knelt down to one knee, placing a hand to the ground. “Inferius Surgite.”

The floor shuddered as the dead rose. Hands clawed out of the shadows. Wizards who had just fallen moments ago, and ones who lain here much longer. Their eyes glowed faintly green as they turned toward him, obedient.

Sebastian didn’t hesitate. He flicked his wand, and they lurched forward. Silent. Murderous. Unrelenting.

A wizards screams choked off as he was pulled under. Others hearing the screams, filtered in, their faces covered as well. It didnt matter.

Sebastian stepped over the fallen bodies. Another masked figured rushed at him.

“Crucio.” Sebastian didn’t hesitate. He stepped over the thrashing body. The collapsed wizard body bowing off the floor in agony. Mask spitting open as he writhed.

Sebastian knelt down, voice rough. “Where is she.”

The answer was not quick enough, pain ripped through him again, the wizard convulsing violently, until his mask cracked.
A shopkeeper from Hogsmeade, he recognized his face. Someone he once nodded to on the street.

It didnt matter now. The man finally choked out the location.

“Underground, east cell…cells…”

Sebastian ended the suffering, then ended him. But he didnt stop moving. He summoned every fallen wizard behind him. Their bodies jerked to attention, reanimated by ancient vicious magic.

They followed him like a grotesque army, shadows at his heels. Every wizard that emerged, fell, joining the others. He didnt need to lift his wand again.

By the time he reached the lower stairs, the entire fortress was filled with screams… quick, sharp, and swallowed by the sound of magic meeting flesh.

Sebastian barely heard them. He could only hear her.. barely pulsing. Hanging by a thread.. a sickening fear twisted in his stomach.
Hold on, he begged silently. Please, Vyra…hold on.

He descended into the stone underbelly of the Fortress. The air grew cold, a faint, broken cry, echoed down the corridor. And then her voice, Pleading.

Sebastian lifted his wand, stepped over another fallen body, following the sound toward the cells, black veins spreading through him like wildfire.

His eyes burned.

~~~~~~~~~

The click echoed again. Vyras breath hitched sharply as the iron door grown open. She curled herself on the cot, shielding her head. Her heartbeat fluttering weekly against her ribs. Daemons silhouette filled the doorway.

“Please don’t……please…”

“Quiet now,” he hummed, voice silk over a broken glass.

He crouched down, gripping her jaw, so hard, her teeth cut into her cheek. He poured liquid down her throat that burned like molten metal. Numbing her limbs until they trembled uncontrollably.
“It is time to leave, he whispered brushing a cold kiss across her cheek. “You will behave this time.”

He held her upright by the arm. Her legs quivered uneasily beneath her, dragging her more than guiding her. She’s staggered doing everything she could not to collapse.
The corridor beyond her cell was littered with freshly fallen bodies.

Daemon stepped over them with no emotion. When he dropped her beside a stonewall., she slipped down until she was sitting, using the wall for Support, vision blurring. He pointed his wand against the reinforced door head. One lot clicked open. Then another, ten locks. Then…… screams.

Air splitting. Distant at first. Then rushing closer. Vyra blinked through the haze. Shapes moved in the hall. Bodies….. mangled, twisted…. Dragging themselves forward and jerking, unnatural movements. Inferi, dozens of them, choking the hallway.

Daemon snarled and blasted them with fire, sending limb scattering. The air filled with a stench of burning flesh. Then everything went still. Because Sebastian stepped into view.

He looked carved from stone. Back straight. Shoulders tight. Eyes black. He didn’t look alive…. He looked summoned. And he was here for blood.

Daemon whipped around, shoving Vyra who managed to stand up, pushing her back down. Flush against the stonewall, pointing his wand to her heart.

“She’s alive,” Daemon called out. “Alive and well. But I will kill her where she stands if you take a single step.”

Sebastian’s chin lowered slowly. His eyes flicked at her. And something in his snapped. He didn’t lift his wand. He didn’t speak. The dead around him did.

Two Inferi lunged from the shadows, each grabbing one of Daemons arms. Bones cracked like splintering branches as they tore outward. Daemons screams ripped through Vyras skull. She squeezed her eyes shut, shaking, trying not to hear nor see.

Sebastian wasn’t finished. He strolled forward and kicked his knees out from under him. Crashing to the floor, gasping through raw wet breaths. Blood pooling out of his mouth.

Sebastian grabbed both sides of his head. Legilimancy slammed into him like a blade. Daemon shrieked…. Longer, louder, more agonizing than any before. Sebastian’s expression twisted into something feral as a tour through the man’s mind, ripping memories apart, forcing every secret to the surface.

Then….. silence.

Sebastian released him, stepping back. His eyes were black, dark magic, pulsing, like a second heartbeat under his skin.

Daemon withered weakly, blood pooling around him, thick dark.

Sebastian raised his wand. The spell didnt need a name, he created this one from thin air. From raw emotion.

A clean, sharp motion. And Daemons head split from his body, smooth, sickening glide. It hit the ground with a hollow thud.

He knew everything that he intended to do to her, had done to her.

His chest heaved once. And he stumbled toward her. “Vyra…” His voice cracked as he dropped to his knees in front of her.

His shaking hand cuffed her cheek, then brushing blood from her temple. She blinked up at him, tears leaking from her eyes without control. She tried to speak. Tried to tell him she was here. Alive. Real. But only a broken sound escaped.

She pointed to the cell locked nearby, his gaze followed. Flicking his wand toward it until it clicked.

Sebastian gathered her into his arms as if she weighed nothing. Her head fell against his chest. The tether flickered…. Weak, fading… thin as thread.

Her vision darkened around the edges.

“I got you.” He whispered. “Please stay with me…please stay….”

Vyra exhaled limp. The tether trembled once, then went silent.

Journal Entry: Twenty two…written in blood.

My minds been altered, don’t let him twist Sebastian’s image. It’s a form of violation, helplessness

Chapter Text

Acceptance.
Sebastian didn’t dare go to ST. Mungo’s. He didn’t dare involve anyone from the Ministry. Not when he can still smell the blood on his hands—hers, there’s, and the consequences of every desperate choice he made tonight.

So he found someone off the grid. An illegal healer he met years ago, tucked away far off the east coast. Tucked away in a partial underground cellar under an old viaduct, the air filled with potions that weren’t Ministry approved. And magic that hummed differently here.

The healer….a slender wizard with ink stained fingertips, guided Vyra onto a low cot. Her eyes fluttered, heavy with exhaustion.

Sebastian hovered so close he could feel the uneven rise and fall of her chest. Each breath sounded wrong…shallow, trembling.

The healer rounded the table preforming a diagnostic charm. Hovering his hands over her body and then up to her head.
“She was given something to dull her senses,” the healer uttered out. “Not lethal but potent, must of been brewed poorly, unchecked. And it seems her mind was tampered with greatly.”

He shot Sebastian a sharp look. “I’ll need time, possibly an hour or two. See what I can undo.”

“Do whatever you have to do. Please.” Sebastian gripped her hand.

The healers face softened a touch, realizing he wasn’t the one who did this to her. Then he began.

Sebastian paced, wand spinning in his fingers. Hand dragging through his hair enough times until it stood on end. Every minute she didnt wake felt like a verdict.

Finally the healer stepped back, wiping sweat from his brow.

“Shes asleep. Actually. She will need more rest,” he handed Sebastian a couple vials. “She will struggle for the next few hours, I was able to get most of the brew out of her system, she will need help as she will be weak, disoriented. Give her this potion once a day. And once she is awake…you leave, I cant be caught doing this.”

Sebastian wanted to thank him properly, but the words came out quick, quiet and strangled. He had more questions to ask but couldn’t.

“Thank you.”

He sat beside her cot, knees shaking, wand spinning aimlessly between his fingers. He stared at her face, memorizing the faint twitch of her lashes as she began to stir.

He froze, leaning in.
Her eyes opened…foggy…confused, and then they landed on him.

“Sebastian…..”

His name on her lips was so faint, it almost split him apart. He reached her hand, barely daring to touch her.

When her fingers curled weakly around his, his pulse broke in something raw. The tether surged. As if the tether was trying to mend through skin and touch.

Her chest tightened when she saw his face, tight with guilt, grief and shadows of what he done to get her. But his eyes bore down at her with admiration.

He leaned down to kiss her cheek…soft, careful. She flinched.
He froze.

But then she leaned into him, turning, guiding, letting her lips find his. He wasn’t expecting it, not after everything.

His hand lifted to her cheek instinctively, thumb brushing her skin lightly, as if it might shatter. He kissed her back, slow and aching, his breath stuttering. As the reality of her being alive pressed against him.

He rested his forehead to hers afterward, eyes closed, breathing her in. Alive, but not untouched. Not unharmed, it made him flinch.

“I’m….” He began the apology choking him.

She shook her head, barely audible. Her lips trembled. “Just…kiss me.”

He obeyed. For the next hour, he kissed her whenever she needed grounding, sneaking a few more for himself. Held her when the room spun.

“I have you.” He whispered as she stood off the cot.

She pulled the sheet across her chest when she noticed her clothes were gone. The old ones ripped off for the examination. He reached for new clothes. His thumb brushing the dried blood on her face.

She blushed hot when he went to help put a shirt on her. He cupped her chin gently.
“I swear, Vyra, I’m thinking about one thing…making sure you survive this…in every way.”

She was unusually quiet but nodded. Her lips trembled as he dipped down to kiss her again, softer, the tether warming just a little. Like an ember glowing in ash.

Vyra looked at him through a daze, hating herself for wondering how just hours prior he had slaughtered so many and yet he was so gentle with her now. She told herself he was nothing like the Gaunts, that they were who hurt her.

The thought he would cross any boundary for those he loved had comforted her but terrified her all at once.

The healer came back in, thrusting more potions at him. “Don’t linger, go”

He helped her onto the broom. “If you need to stop, you tell me.” He murmured against her temples before getting on. “And Vyra…dont fall asleep.”

He whistled, calling for Chip who ran, jumping into his satchel. Vyras head laid on his back too tired to of noticed chip.

“Vyra….please.”

She nodded weakly against his back.

They flew to Hogwarts in a few hours, wind slicing against their skin. His arm reaching back, gripping her waist. His heartbeat steady and frantic all at once.

She woke when he landed, he helped her off the broom, half carrying her toward the castle, through dimly lit corridors. Cloak over them both to avoid unwanted questions.

“Wait….just go to your room, please.” Vyra finally spoke.

He wanted to do it for her but. “I would, if Poppy did not threaten to inform the entire Ministry of your absence, I need to bring you to her, I’m sorry love.”

Poppy was in their room, standing by the fire, biting her fingers. When her eyes locked on them walking through the door, did her mouth fall open, At the blood. Her unable to walk. To Sebastian being the one who brought her back.

“Merlin…..Vyra what happened….” Poppy paused.

Vyra already fell asleep on the bed, poppy scanned the blood stains across her cheeks, tears threatening to spill.

“I need to tell Natty straight away, she was going to the Headmaster today if she was still missing. She should rest….”

But poppy was already writing a letter to Natty to meet her in their room.
Dread thickened in the air. Sebastian sat beside Vyra, taking her hand.

Poppy went to speak but her eyes landed on his closeness to her and halted then scanned back to The dried blood on her cheeks and the bruises on her wrists.

She hadn’t realized how long she’d been staring until natty burst through.

Poppy swallowed a sob. “Natty we need Garreth and every healing potion he has.”

Nattys gaze went to Vyra then to Sebastian who was covered in blood.
only hesitating for a moment before taking off.

The sun was beginning to rise

Within seconds, whispers around the common room floated about, as they watched two Gryphondors and a Slytherin enter the Hufflepuff common area

Garreth and Natty didnt waste time as they followed poppy back to her room.

Garreth slipped inside last, hair askew, shirt half buttoned. Then his eyes landed on her. “What…Merlin….Vyra?” His freckles seem to drain of color. He rushed forward, eyes wide. “What happened? Why didn’t anyone tell…”

Poppy hushed him. “Let her sleep.”

Garreth narrowed his eyes to Sebastian leaning on the bed. Suddenly everyone was waiting for an answer.

“One of the Gaunts took her.” Sebastian spoke, never taking his eyes off of her.

The room went silent, every face paled.

Garreth took a step closer, scanning Vyra. “Gaunts….bloody hell…for how long?”

“Two days almost.”

Poppy set a hand over her mouth. “We should have informed…”

Natty set a hand on her shoulder. “She is here now. We should inform Ominis, write him an owl.”

Before anyone spoke again, Vyra stirred awake, eyes flickering open, taking in the new figures staring down at her. Her breath hitched as her mind settled.

“Oh Vyra, we were…”

Vyra blinked slowly, pupils dilated. “How long until the third task?”

They all exchanged grim looks.
Poppy answered first. “Maybe five hours. Headmaster Black gives his speech to everyone, a bit before midday. But you must let your body…”

“I dont have time.” Vyra flicked her wand, summoning a small set of vials towards her.

Sebastians eyes narrowed. “Those aren’t yours, what are those?”

“They’re mine, I brewed them. They will keep me awake, on my feet. I can finish the final task.”

“But at what cost.” Natty whispered.

Vyra shook her head, slow and resolute. “There is no other course,” she said quietly. “No way around it.” She paused, then added, almost an afterthought. “And there is more.”

She reached for potions floating above her, uncorking them one by one with trembling fingers, drinking them as quickly as possible, her jaw tightened from the bitterness, shutting her eyes before she spoke again.

“Daemon entered my mind,” Vyra said at last. She swallowed, not noticing Sebastian flinch when she said his name. “And in doing so, I glimpsed his own thoughts. I saw and heard things. Plans…war…ministry infiltration. He mentioned sympathizers is this very castle but no names…..we can’t trust anyone.”

The air in the room seemed to thicken, as though the walls themselves were listening. No one spoke. Just shifting uncomfortably.

Poppy folder her arms over her stomach. “Is there truly no way to have her withdraw from this….”

“No,” Natty answered. Voice strained. “Vyra did not submit her name, someone else did. Someone with the authority to do so….I cant believe we didn’t see that until now. Which means…..the Gaunts have a front row seat to this spectacle….and with their obvious interest…..” Natty broke off, lips pressed thin.

Garreth dragged a hand down his face, exhaling slowly. “Shes right. If Vyra attempts to withdraw now, it’ll create attention. The ministry could amend the rules or devise something worse, we have four students at Hogwarts in this tournament still.” His eyes flicked briefly to Vyra before turning away. “Some malignant hand wants her bond to this tournament. And that family….” He shook his head. “Is most certainly involved.”
Garreth locked eyes with Vyra, before trailing her bruises and blood stained cheeks.
No one spoke.

A sudden pounding at the door shattered the silence. Every head snapping towards it.

Sebastian rose at once, moving carefully as he crossed the room. He opened the door a fraction…Ominis shoved past him, hands shaking, raising them in the air. Clutching a letter already crumbled from his grip.

“You,” Ominis said, voice tight, turning to Sebastian. “Why did you not tell me she returned? Why would you…..”

“Ominis….” Vyras voice was low, unsteady.

The letter slipped from his fingers and fluttered to the floor. He could smell the blood, iron thick in the air. Then he felt the exhaustion, her unsteady breaths. All radiating from her, thick and unmistakable.

“Vyra….”
He was at her side in moments, dropping down into the bed, drawing her into an embrace so sudden she blinked then froze. But then clung to him.

Ominis pulled back, fingers cupping her cheek. The touch made her flinch but she didn’t speak. Sebastians eyes narrowing at the way she flinched at a spot where the bruises resembled fingers along her jaw.

“Who did this?” He asked softly. “What happened to you?” Ominis fingers drifted, finding the blood as it trailed down to her neck.

Vyras gaze drifted to Sebastian, standing stiffly by the door. She drew breath, and together they both recounted the time she had been gone.

When she was finished, Vyra stared at the floorboards. Ominis had gone utterly still since she mentioned his brother’s name and everything he did.

Sebastian watched them on the bed, expression tightening when Ominis reached for her again.
This time when Vyra flinched slightly, Ominis took noticed. Something hollowed in his chest. His balanced faltered. Face growing numb.

“If this comes to war….” Ominis voice broke. “I will not hesitate to Stand against my family…..death will be inevitable with them involved.” He paused, grabbing her hand, making her shut her eyes from all the quick contact.

“Listen…during my time at the Manor last night. I uncovered something more. My family all knew Vyra would be entered into the tournament before its revival was even announced….something truly is coming and they know it.”

No one spoke or doubted him.
Nattys gaze returned to Vyra, stepping toward her. “We will face this last task…… together.

Vyra smiled, nodding to her but it did not fully reach her eyes.

Poppy took a step towards her. “Vyra darling, you need to wash up, change into fresh clothing, drink water and prepare yourself. Come.” She held out a hand for her, helping her stand.

Sebastian unintentionally hovered between them before he could think. Ready to follow them.

“Sebastian…..I will bring her back. I promise.” Poppy said carefully.

Vyra barely looked at him, but he swallowed, slowly taking a step back.
Ominis stayed seated as Garreth narrowed eyes watched the interaction.

Natty stood near the fire, trembling slightly, deep in thought. Garreth scanned Vyras desk of potion bottles as if he was calculating impossible outcomes.

Sebastian watched the door she walked out of unsure if the world would continue standing until she came back through it. The room grew unbearably still. Fear, guilt, and dread clutching everyone all at once.

Chip leapt from Sebastian’s bag, finding his corner in the room, Natty gave him some food and water.

Sebastian stood holding a hand to her bed for support. His hair disheveled.

Garreth glanced at him, noticing the blood staining his shirt and hands.
“Sebastian. How badly did they hurt her?”

Sebastian didnt glance up, he exhaled through nose. Brows knit tightly. His eyes were turning black.

“I went inside Daemons mind, he wanted information, leverage….and….he wanted her.” He paused, recalling the memories he seen. “He meant to alter her perception of him, to rewrite her memories…I do not know the extent of the damage done…yet, but she was scarcely holding on from whatever brews he forced down her throat.”

Natty’s eyes glistened. Garreth slowly sat on the bed, lost for words for once.

“What about Daemon….” Ominis asked slowly.

Sebastian didn’t look at anyone, his face remained still. “He’s not going to be a problem anymore.”

No one asked him to elaborate, Ominis did not seem to know how to react to this news. But the words hung heavy.

Natty stepped forward first. “Sebastian how many were involved?”

Sebastians eyes flicked to the fireplace, swallowing, jaw clenched so tightly, the muscles trembled beneath his skin.

“I lost count,” he said. “It’s better if you don’t know the details.”

Even Ominis didn’t push, they all remained silent.

Garreth moved to the desk, pulling ingredients and taking stock of her inventory with shaky hands. “I will brew more energy elixirs. The ones I am not suppose to know how to make.”

No one argued. That was the least of their worries.

The steam from the bath circled gently around Vyra, her limbs heavy, trembling. Poppy sat beside her, washing the dried blood gently from her face and hair.

Natty came in later, checking on them, moving to the other side of the tub, sleeves rolled up to help.

Poppy lips trembled before she spoke. “Did he…did Daemon do anything more than this?”

Vyra flinched then shook her head. And Poppy let out a breath she had been holding. Brushing Vyras hair behind her ear.

When Vyra stood to change into her gear for the task did Natty pull Poppy aside. “Sebastian preformed legilemency on Daemons mind. If she would have been there any longer, it could have been much worse.” Natty paused, looking behind her to make sure Vyra could not hear. “We still have Marvolo and Theo Gaunt to worry about, and Theo seems particularly interested in her too.”

Poppy whispered shakily. “Merlin help us.”

Vyra emerged cleaner, steadier. But still pale, bruises still lingering on her skin, finger marks etched around her face and wrists like small reminders of the night prior.

Vyra spun the little ring Ominis gave her, to give her warmth. Natty and Poppy walked her back to their room quickly. Only Ominis and Sebastian stood abruptly as they entered.

“Ominis could you come help Natty and I with something….” Poppy asked timidly, eyes darting to Vyra and Sebastian.

Ominis went to Vyra placing a kiss atop her head telling her he would be back before reluctantly leaving.

Sebastian hovered by the door, she gripped his sleeve, wide eyed, thinking he was leaving too.
He gave her a weak smile before gently shutting the door behind her.

“You should sit,” he whispered.

“I dont want to.” She almost snapped, shutting her eyes tightly.

Sebastian went to touch her cheek but froze, until she leaned into it. His lips twitched into a faint smile briefly before tracing the faint bruise in along her jaw.

“I’m not leaving your side, “Not for a single moment. Possibly not ever again.”
He tried giving her a smile again but they were coming out forced.

Her throat tightened, sucking in a breath. “I….I’m scared.”

Sebastian pulled her into him slowly, setting his head atop of hers. “I know, I know love.”

She melted into him, shutting her eyes briefly.

He pressed a kiss to her temple. She tilted her head up to speak but he kissed the side of her head once….before moving down to her cheek, then lower…just below her ear, that soft spot that made her breath hitch. The tether warmed faintly. Her fingers curled into his shirt.

“You’re safe,” he whispered, breath breezing by her cheek. “As long as I’m alive, you’re safe.”

She leaned her head up to look at him….he kissed her fully on the mouth. Softly but with a trembling desperation that broke her completely. His forehand rested on hers after, breathing her in like she was the only anchor he had left.

“What if you didn’t do this task today.” Sebastian asked, thumb curling her waist.

She leaned back, pinning in her brows. “Don’t be ridiculous, we need to finish this third task,” she said surprised. “For Ann, we do this for her.”

He swallowed again, leaning his head on the bed post. “We could go now, together.”

She shook her head, shutting her eyes. “No.”

Then she noticed he was still covered in blood. Her frustration melting. She took his hands turning them over.
Then went to grab a wash bowl when his hand gently grabbed hers..

“I will clean myself up.” He said but she shook him off, gently swiping off the blood from his hands as they sat on the bed.

Sebastian changed his shirt and she combed through his hair, hands lingering.

Reluctantly they both stood, leaving the room, Vyra grabbed her journal, tucking the note she wrote while in the cell, before tucking it away in her satchel.

They stopped by the kitchen on the way out. Everyone was waiting for them, eating pastries and warm drinks.

Vyra grabbed an apple off the table walking in when her eyes drifted to the daily prophet. She picked it up noticing the headline: Both tasks of the Tri-Wizard tournament have been a success. No deaths reported.

Vyras mouth parted, walking over to Sebastian, his eyes flicking to what she was trying to show him.

“Look at this,” she said. “This article is said to of had no casualties but thats untrue.”

Sebastian took the daily prophet from her, eyebrows pinching.

“What is the matter.” Natty asked, reading over Sebastians shoulder.

“We saw someone die in the second task, and come to think of it, we havent seen many competitors at the celebrations afterwords, just the ones that made it into the next task.”
Vyra said, feeling her hands begin to sweat.

“Why would they lie about such a thing.” Natty said, taking the paper from him.

Garreth set a hand out for the paper, scanning it as well. “Very strange…..” Garreth started. “There is another thing I wanted to inform everyone about.” Garreth paused, all eyes waiting. “When I was in professor Sharps inventory for potions, for research purposes, of course….and I noticed a few bottles or more of polyjuice was missing.”

Poppy stepped forward.

“We all need to split up, find us some leverage for Natty and Vyra to make it through this last task, I have an idea of what could help them.” Poppy said, pointing to Vyra. “I will find you as soon as I find where this little beast could be hiding. It might help you both.”

They all split up to gather what was needed for the final task. Sebastian stuck close to Vyra per her request.

Yet something about her was wrong.

In the hours she had been awake, Sebastian watched her closely….tracking every movement, every subtle shift to her expression. It was as though a silent battle played itself behind her eyes. She spoke little. Her gaze never quite meeting his. And her body, no matter how gently the room settled around her, never fully relaxed.

His body recoiled with the images he seen of Daemon on top of her, hands on her temples, destroying her mind of him. His stomach twisted, But he forced the vision aside, his emotions would have to wait.

She swayed a bit as everyone left, the kitchen empty.
He grabbed her hand. “Let me help you. What are you thinking about?”

Her eyebrows pinched together the moment she looked at him but nodded.

“If this is real…..you…right now…how can I be sure…” her voice lowered. “I think he changed memories, I cant be sure. Between him and my nightmares…”

His breath breezed by her cheeks, she shut her eyes.

“Let me show you,” he started. “See the memories through me, have them back.”

She opened her eyes to see his were roaming her face, lingering on her lips. For a heartbeat she saw a shadow of Daemons face, shutting her eyes fully, opening them to his face again.

“I don’t want to hurt you.” She shut her eyes again.

His mouth lifted into a small grin. “You won’t.” He desperately wanted to dip his lips to hers but reluctantly stayed still. Even when her breath hitched against him, as her hands pressed to each side of his face. He remained still.

“Ready?” he asked, voice low, controlled only by will.

Vyra nodded licking her lips, fingers trembling. “I want the memories, all of it.”

His eyes fluttered shut. “Then come closer.”

She pressed her forehead to his.

She slipped into his thoughts like stepping into warm sunlight…familiar, fierce. She didn’t push or pry. She let the tether guide her.
A fire lit room. The scriptorium.

Her past self, soft eyed with exhaustion, head falling onto his shoulder. “You might be the safest place I’ve ever had.”

Sebastian stiffened beneath ehr touch. “Keep going.” He demanded, voice low.

Then she saw Sebastian in her bed the night he was tortured, she had fallen asleep on him, he was rubbing her cheek. His voice smooth. “If this is all I can get of you, it’s enough.”

Vyras breath cracked. Her hold on him tightened.
“You…you said that?”

His eyes lifted open. “I never meant for you to hear it,” he whispered. “It was a silent confession to myself.”

The tether pulsed warm, aching, she smiled, opening her eyes to meet his. The rest of the memory she remembered by pure emotion.

But the moment she pulled from the memory her mind, fragile, splintered.
A cold voice pierced the dark, flashes of a memory in her own mind forcing its way to the front for both of them to see. Then a cold familiar voice.

“You chose me.” Flashes of his face, his hand brushing her cheek…in a bed..in that cell, he laid behind her as she turned to him smiling. Fully unclothed. She shook her head, pushing the memory back.

Vyra choked on air as she realized Sebastian had seen it too. Daemon.
“That never…I never…Sebastian no I didnt….” She choked out.

Sebastian blew air across her face to breathe. “Vyra.” He said, voice rough, barely contained fury. “That isn’t you, I know that’s what he altered in your mind.”

The false memory tried again…Daemons lips near her ear, her laughter, her leaning into him.

Vyras stomach turn violently. “I feel sick…I cant….”

Sebastian pressed his forehead to hers, firmer this time. “Use the tether,” he growled softly, pushing his rage down. Focusing on her. “It’s older than his magic, stronger.”

The tether sparked, hot golden pulse through her chest, his touch, his voice. Another memory from Sebastian’s mind surfaced at her touch.
She heard his voice first, his full confession for why the tether hadn’t severed. “You felt mine” Sebastian’s voice came clear, steadying.

Then Sebastian leaned down to kiss her.
She saw the memory, the moment his lips touched hers, she could almost feel it.
Until she opened her eyes and his lips had met hers, she kissed him back, realizing he needed it more than she did.

The tether humming between as if it recognized her fear.

The way their magic always found one another.

Her voice came breathless when they parted. “I remember, she whispered. “That night after we found the purity stone.”

His hands slipped to the back of her neck. Drawing her closer again.

“Good,” he whispered. “Hold onto that.” He set her hands back on his temples.

The last memory of Daemon flickered, him crawling on top of her in the cell bed, one hand on her waist, the other holding her wrists. Her smiling up at him.
Her face twitched uncomfortably, trying to force it away. But the tether surged this time, a violent snap of truth.
The illusion shattered. Daemons face swirling back into Sebastian’s face with perfect clarity.

She followed the tether for each rotten memory, until they all dissolved.

Vyra collapsed against Sebastian’s chest, shivering uncontrollably.
He wrapped his arms around her instinctively. His own body shook.

“I’ve got you.” He breathed out, “you’re safe. He can’t touch you ever again.” His voice shook on the last word.

She noticed. Glancing up to him. “I told myself he could not take you from me.” Her voice was raw, but sure. “He can’t change who I see you as, what you mean to me.”

Sebastian inhaled sharply, a sound of relief and grief, tangled in between the other.

His thumb brushed her bruised cheek, slow, reverent. “If I could have taken the pain instead of you…..” He whispered.

She curled her fingers into his shirt. “You brought me back….and I dont think I want to live without you. I never want to know a life where you aren’t in it.”

The tether warm, a gentle, ancient shimmer this time. Sebastian’s eyes closed, breathing in her confession, pressing his forehead to hers.

“I’m here,” he managed. “And I’m never letting you go again.”

His breathing and body had finally relaxed. All his composure he had kept together, shattered at her next words.

“In the cell…when Daemon was in my mind….”
Sebastian didn’t realize he stopped breathing until she spoke again. “He made the other prisoner forget everyone she ever knew….she didnt even remember her own name….Daemon was….

Sebastian recoiled listening her her say his name enough, making him snap. “Don’t say his name.”

“Sebastian….”

“No. You don’t understand, I couldn’t help you, he changed your memories with a level of precision I didnt think was possible. It was barely two days.” He swallowed, eyes glistening. “He made you believe you were safe in his bed…I saw all of it….”

His eyes flicked up, licking his lips. His chest heaved out. “I cant lose you,” he whispered. “Not to him, not fate, not to anyone. If the tether broke…if you forgot me.” His voice dropped. “I wouldn’t survive it.”

Vyras eyes went glossy, pressing her forehead to his. “You didnt lose me. I am just a little lost. You can bring me back.” She set a hand on his chest, another along his cheek. “You can’t lose me that easily.”

The tether hummed enough to settle his racing heart. He pressed his lips to hers once……But the damage had already been done.

Poppy found them, letting them know of a beast that can help in the next task, while Garreth is making potions and Natty is away, speaking to a ministry member who might have more intel.

“The beast den is close, I put protective wards around his home to keep poachers away last year. You will need to bond with the creature first.” Poppy said.

The three of them apparated close, walking up the cliffside near the train tracks.

“It is just above us, just a little farther..can you walk?” Poppy asked Vyra.

Vyra only nodded, though she kept rubbing the side of her head, feeling a pull of tension.

Sebastian noticed immediatly. “You alright?”

She opened her mouth to answer but the world tilted. Stone walls. Cold hands. Pain bloomed behind her eyes. And Daemons voice came back.
“He hurt you, those bruises on your wrists are from him, the blood pouring from your head is him. He murdered his uncle, what is to stop him from doing the same to you. He has altered your mind.”

Vyra stumbled backwards, hand flying to her head, gasping.

“Vyra?” Poppy spun around. “What’s going on?”

Vyras knees buckled. Both hands rose to her head as she fell to the ground. Sebastian dropping beside her immediatly.

“Hey…hey, look at me…Vyra, look.” He tried.

But when her blurry vision centered on him, she didnt see Sebastian, the memory twisting again, showing Daemons face staring back.
“He wants to keep you weak. He kills for fun. Let me save you from him.”

Sebastian leaned in. Vyra scrambled back on her elbows, voice stuttering.
“Stay…stay away from me!”

Sebastian froze, eyes widening. “Vyra its me….”

“NO!” She raised her wand with a shaky hand. “Don’t come closer!”

Sebastian lifted his palms. “Alright…alright, I won’t…just breathe….”

But the implanted memory surged violently. She saw Sebastian holding her wrists down. Slamming her against the cell. Gripping her cheeks until they bruised.

Vyra’s voice tore out of her. “STOP! GET OUT Of MY HEAD!”

Sebastian took one desperate step toward her.

Vyras eyes grew wide. “DEPULSO!”

The blast hit him like a tidal wave, throwing him into a large boulder.

Poppy gasped. “Sebastian….”

He coughed, shaking of dust, but slowly rose back up.

“Vyra..” he called voice hoarse. “I’m not fighting you, please set down your wand. ”He slowly took another step, swaying a bit.”

Vyra stumbled backwards, wand trembling violently.
“This is not real….” Her breath turned sharp and panicked, reality of this entire year blurring before her. So many nightmares, so many memories moved. His face always changing. The lack of sleep.
“He’s not you….he’s not you….he IS you….”

Sebastian took a step forward. She fire Confringo, scrambling to her feet, backing toward the waterfalls edge. He managed to dodge the spell as it crumbled rock just beside him.

Sebastian snapped. “Vyra, LISTEN TO ME!” His voice came out raw, shaking. “I WOULD NEVER HURT YOU….ever. If you want to curse me..I’ll take it. If you want to run, I’ll follow. If you hate me, I’ll endure it.”
He’s took another step closer with each word, his eyes glossy.

“But please…” he choked out. “Please don’t let him take you from me….not like this.” His hand went over his sternum, asking her to feel his , letting her feel this…his intentions pure.

Vyra gasped rubbing her heart. “Sebastian…” her wand fell from her hand. Her body collapsed forward..and he caught her, pulling her against him. Holding her like she was the last piece of his soul.

She swallowed a sob. “I don’t know where my mind is anymore. I don’t know what is real.”

He held her tighter, shaking. “You’re real. I’m real. The tether is real. And he can’t have you, not ever….. Let’s fix this memory.”

He guided her hands to his temples. The waterfall roaring behind them.
And she saw everything Daemon had done, and everything Sebastian had done to get her back. The last memory clicked back into place, her emotions flowing as they should.

“That’s it,” he said. “Follow our tether.”

She let out a long breath, falling into him.

Poppy could only stare, eyes darting between them, blinking rapidly.
“Vyra….is…is she alright?”

Sebastian looked up at her nodding. “She was just a little lost, she is back now and I think that was the last of that.”

Vyra breathed in, leanig back, scanning his face. “Sebastian…I’m …”

He shook his head. Rubbing dirt from her face, leaning in to kiss her forehead. “I know who you are.”

Poppy’s wand was still drawn, mouth parted, head tilted. Before coming out of her trance. Then she went to help both of them to their feet.

Sebastian took a step back from them. Eyes darting to the ground. Vyras brows pinched as she felt his emotions. Not anger but terror. Fear. And she felt as though she was his new cause of suffering.

She wanted to speak but poppy’s voice cut in. “Vyra….look.”

A small badger emerged cautiously from the tangle of rocks.

His coat dark, nearly black but a silver streak ran across his head. It sniffed the air, nose twitching, then hopped forward toward them.

“No,” Vyra whispered. “Not now…I’ll scare him away.”

But the badger didn’t hesitate. He walked toward her trembling hand..and gently, placed a small pebble in it, before nudging her hand with his little paws.
A soft golden pulse radiates from the contact. Like a candle lit in a room full of shadows.

Vyra chokes on a sound that isn’t quite a sob or a laugh. Something caught in-between. The badger leans his head into her hand, brushing her wrist.
And for the first time since the cell, she smiles, chest warming. A sense of comfort and Safety.
As if her own heart remembers what it felt like when she first arrived at Hogwarts.

“It accepts you.” Poppy said.
“Vyra…it chose you.”

Sebastian took a shaky step forward . “He can sense your true emotions. Not the imposed or broken ones. He can tell you are pure.”

Vyra glanced up at him, eyes glassy, but no longer lost. She lifts a hand to brush the badger head once. Before nodding confidently.
“He will help guide us in the third task. I’m certain. He wants to help.”

Sebastian kneels a careful distance away. “Do you feel steadier?” He asks, eyes gleaming.

“I do, because of him,” she meets Sebastian’s eyes. “And because I know youll be there.”

Sebastian let out a long breath, giving her a small smile.

“Then it’s settled, if the ministry is going to cheat and deceive then there are no longer any rules.” Poppy said.

The air aorund them shifts.

Vyra brings out her Journal, as the little creature circles her playfully.

“Alright let’s finish this task. With our emotions held high.”

Journal entry: Twenty Three

I once believed the mind to be my sacred place, untouchable, inviolate. I now know how easily it can be trespassed. Altered. Memories do not need to be erased to be ruined. They only need to be rearranged.

What frightens me most, is not what was done but how convincing the lies became.
Then the tether showed me reality.

Sebastian is not a distortion. He is not an echo. He is my reality..unbroken, unaltered. And chosen.
And so I remain, not healed, not whole but standing…carrying the damage already done, holding onto what is still mine and allowing the acceptance.

Chapter Text

Resignation.
Clouds as dark as ash, smothered the sky, pressing over the land like a warning. The remaining ten champions lingered at the edge of the field. Hesitant to step forward. Unspoken uncertainty of this day weighed heavily on them all, as today will demand something irrevocable.

Sebastian’s gaze never left Vyra.

He watched for the smallest fracture, a falter, a distant look, or any subtle signs that her memories were turning against her. But she stood unshaken. Whichever bottle of the many potions she had put down her throat today had certainly done its work. She had never looked steadier never more awake.

Natty waved at her but her mother pulled her back from walking forward and Vyra and Sebastian knew what was coming.

Theo descended from the clouds above, landing with his thestral. The creature landed with unsettling grace. He did not waste time.

Poppy didn’t either, walking quickly to stand in front of Vyra. But Garreth was not far behind,

“Not here,” Garreth told her. “Not now…” Garreth gave Vyra a sorrowful look before yanking Poppy away. But her narrowed eyes never left Theo as she reluctantly let Garreth take her away.

Sebastian felt the breath leave his chest. Knowing his restraint would be tested once again but Crucio was far from his thoughts in this moment, something darker stirring. As if a choice was already made for him, a chest piece played…on he had already lost to.

He looked down at Vyra, knowing this would cost him later.

“Look at me, not him.” His voice was demanding.
“Stay close to me.” It wasn’t a request. she leaned in closer.

He dipped his head down pressing his lips to hers, not urgently but not rushed, and when Theos voice clipped the air, Sebastian gave a slow grin, pulling away.

“Well,” Theo said, voice sour. “That was….illuminating.”
He jumped off his thestral, walking towards them, his face harder than usual.

Sebastian turned, sliding his body in front of Vyra. “That’s close enough.” His voice was ice.

Then Theos eyes brightened. “Is it? I’d heard she survived worse than sharp words.”

Vyra didn’t flinch, the potions dulling her senses more and more by the second.

“Don’t come closer…I mean it.” Sebastians hand went to his wand, eyes never wavering.

Theos grin finally revealed itself. Tipping his head. “So thats where the line is. Good to know, would have been rude not to test it.”

Theo took another step, eyes roaming Sebastian’s wand hand.
“Please do.”

Vyra intertwined her fingers through Sebastian’s, settlling his racing heart. Theo noticed, grin faltering but taking another step.

“Don’t do it.” Sebastians voice was low.

“Theo studied them for a moment, eyes dropping to her hand around Sebastian’s, eyes narrowing. “Thank you for clarifying, telling me not to is…rather motivating.”

Theo eyes roamed straight back to Vyra, unmistakably deliberate now.. “and congratulations,” he added smoothly. “You just made things interesting. Good luck out there today Vyra, i will be watching.” Theos eyes flicked behind Vyra quickly, voice flat.
“Ominis…”

Ominis stopped, placing himself between them.
“You are gathering unwanted attention brother, and you know how father disapproves of that.”

Theo breifly looked over to find his parents staring from across the field.

Ominis continued. “And…given recent events, we know how closely our family is being watched.”

Theo mounted his thestral, eyes never leaving Vyra, tipping his head to her. “Little brother, you always did know how to ruin my fun.” He flew back into the sky.

Ominis grinned. “I try.”

Vyra moved her hand to put Sebastian’s wand away before speaking. “Of course he would be able to see Thestrals.”

Sebastian turned to look down at her, lifting his brows once. “I truly hate him.”

Vyra caught Poppy and Gareth watching her closely from afar, she gave them a small wave, but shook her head as they tried walking closer.

“We should get her to the front, everyone is lining up for the Headmasters speech.”
Ominis took her Thestral leading them both forward. Each champion held onto a mount.

“Today marks our third task in our revised Tri-Wizard tournament, we have ten left to compete and are thrilled to have our last task be held here at Hogwarts. Before us is a large lake, and with help we have frozen it to make traveling across more convenient. The catch is the ice will move and shift without warning and you are not to use your mounts for flying. They will find you once you finish the task.”
The head master paused.

“The third task will test endurance, discernment, and restraint. Qualities too often lacking in those who mistake power for competence.”

Vyra look to Natty who pointed at the Gaunt family, they were watching the headmaster with narrowed eyes.
Then the Headmaster paused briefly looking over to Vyra and Natty and other selective competitors.

“Do not use brute force to cross this lake, it will be the first obstacle and the others will be immensely more difficult but if you are to fall through the ice, extraction for those individuals will be quick, we have healers at the ready.” He coughed, pulling up parchment to read from. “Now for the rules…..no dark magic use..”

Vyra looked to Natty, whispering. “I have the badger, he will lead us through the mountain once we get there.”

Natty beamed, gripping Vyras hand. “We will survive this.”

Vyra could only nod as the Headmaster went on in the background.

“And lastly, all competitors will need to navigate through our lands, cross the lake and make their way up the mountain, there are enchantments in place to avoid using apparation and other ways to cheat, but once you climb the mountain, there will be many tunnels to chose from, and hidden beasts to avoid. If you are in need of help, send a flare of your location. The paths are marked. You must know the mountain will not respond to brute strength, as it will to intention, memory and emotion. At its heart will lie the object you seek, there is only one, you must prove you can wield this object with what you carry without allowing it to wield you.”

All champions lined up to the starting line. “When the signal of the drums is heard, you may begin. And try not to die, the written work for it is tedious.”

He stepped back, cloak snapping in the wind. But he froze suddenly looking over at the competitors. And Vyra almost thought she seen him narrow his eyes at her.
They all lined up to the starting line.
Then she saw it, his eyes scanning the bruises on her wrists and face. He took a step closer but the drums thudded through the air and Natty was already pulling her forward.

They sprinted, and the moment their boots hit the ice, balance became a negotiation.

The surface shifting beneath them, slick and treacherous. The frozen lake groaning as if it was aware that it was participating.

A blast of swirling black and purple spells tore past Vyras head. Close enough that she felt the heat near her skin.

“Take her out!” The shout came from somewhere to their left. Then another and another….

Spells screamed through the air, ricocheting off ice, breaking it into shards as they ran. Vyra ducked another instinctively, but it hit the ice below her feet, making spiderweb cracks.

Ten flying mounts flew above the chaos, heading towards the top of the mountain…their rides back down.

“Stay close!” Natty screamed behind her to Vyra.

Cracks in the ice spread like wild fire, a low grumble and water swooshing below grew louder until large ice pillars emerged from the ice in multiples. One then twenty.

They swerved hard, losing their footing as they slid, but an invisible hand grabbed Vyra steadying her before sliding into the large made hole ahead.

Screams filled her air but cut short as competitors vanished into the water below.
Chunks of ice rained for from above as spells struck the pillars, fragments slicing past them like knives. One shard skidded directly into Vyras path….and veered sharply at the last second by undoubted Sebastian’s hand.

A dark spell flew through the air at Nattys back, Vyra was unable to even call out her name.

But the spell dispersed midair, unraveling as if its core had been tore apart. Then she felt Sebastian’s hand grab hers again.

Vyra risked a glance over her shoulder, watching Imelda hauling Samantha upright. But her view was gone as a giant ice wall divided each of the remaining six players.

They reached the edge of the lake at full speed, legs wobbling as the ground below them felt firmer with less sway.

They let the lake grow smaller behind them as they pushed upward into the mountain, finding a slim path just narrow enough for one.

Their breaths growing heavier but Natty did not let go or let Vyra stop.

“Vyra are you alright, we can stop….”

A large gust of wind made Natty yank her hand from Vyra to steady herself on the mountain side.

They basically crawled the rest of the way. The wind growing louder and colder.
Halfway up Natty shouted from behind her.
“Vyra! Stop!”

A large landslide was heard before she saw it. Large rocks descending from above toward their path. She felt a tug on her arm, pulling her until she fell on her back.

Thick dust covered the mountain side as she laid there breathless. She sat up heaving, reaching for Sebastian, yelling for Natty.

Sebastian ripped his cloak off, hands guiding her up.

“Natty!” She yelled, lunging for the path covered by rocks. But Sebastian grabbed her arm, pulling her back from the unsteady ledge.

“Shes alive.” He said instantly. “ she landed on a lower outcrop. There’s a path, trust me.”

Vyras chest heaved, pulling her arm free but he grabbed her again. Her voice became hoarse. “Sebastian she could…she could be hurt, let me…”

“Vyra,” his voice cut through the screamin wind.
“I know she is fine, I’m certain but if you try to get to her…you won’t be.”

She shook her head. “You know? You’re guessing…” she tried aiming her wand at the rocks but he grabbed her shoulders, forcing her to look at him.

He closed his eyes, swallowing. “I can see things…before they happen.”

She blinked. “She things….as in…”

“A type of seer,” he admitted quietly. “Not a strong one. Not always stable. But sometimes I get flashes. Events, paths.” His breath fogged between them. “If I tell you specifics, it can change the outcome. Usually for the worse. Daydreams you can call it. But Natty…she survived this. I saw it clearly.”

Her throat tightened. “Why have you never told me?”

“Because the future is dangerous when you look at it too closely, it can change easily if spoiled, I have already meddled enough with it. But I won’t lie to you. Shes safe. You and I…we keep going.” His eyes softened on her, sliding his hand to her wrist gently tugging.

The wind roared louder, the cold stung her cheeks. She searched his gaze…trying to connect everything she had ever sensed with this new truth.
Finally, body shaking, she nodded.

“Alright,” she whispered. “Lead the way.”

Vyra halted him. “Wait I want the badger to at least help Natty, she is all alone.”
Vyra knelt down, opening her napsack, releasing the little creature. He bounced out searching her. “Go help Natty.” Vyra spoke, holding up a scarf that fell.

The badger sniffed it before barreling into the rocks, disappearing. She looked back at Sebastian who was expressionless but unable to look away.

The wind was treating them like an angry blade the higher they accented. Finding a new path to follow up. Sebastian just behind her, pushing her up a steep cliffside until hauling herself onto a narrow ledge. She turned to help lift him up next.

Then the ground rumbled, stone moving. A massive cave opened up, rock grinding as it yawned open, showing the way forward.

“This has to be the way forward.” Vyra muttered, gripping her arms around herself for warmth.

Sebastian guided them inside, wand casting a white glow. The entrance behind them groaned closed once they stepped inside.
The cave split into dozens of paths, some narrow as ribs, others wide enough for a dragon.

“Perhaps the stone can guide us again.” Sebastian suggested as Vyra held her wand between her teeth, hands searching her pockets.

She took it out, waiting for that glow but nothing happened, the size of it never changing.

“It would be assuming to take the tunnel going upwards, only way but up and down with a mountain.” Sebastian hovered closer. “Keep our eyes pinned for a mirror, I suppose.”

They both moved slow, waving his wand through the dark damp cave.

They climbed through twisting passages, Vyra breathed out and took him by the arm, halting him. “Sebastian….” She started. “What have you seen?”

He twisted his neck back to look at her before fully turning around.
“That,” he said, “Is exactly why I did not tell you.”

But her eyes were pleading. “Have you changed a vision somehow from happening? Tell me…”

He stopped thinking..

He hesitated only once before nodding. “Alright…..there was a vision I had…. after I told you we shouldn’t speak anymore….before your name was put into the tournament ,” he tipped his head to the side. “And I went to your room to apologize…”

She waited for more but he stopped speaking. “Keep going.”

He swallowed. “We….you forgave me,” he said, his expression unmoving.
“And we spent the night…..together.”

Vyra tipped her head to the side, but her cheeks warmed as his stare never wavered from her, roaming her features until landing on her lips once.

“Are you saying….” She took a step closer.

He nodded slowly. She breathed in deeply, gripping his shirt. “Then perhaps later.” She said softly. “If you would like that vision to come true still…”

His breath lingered against her cheek. His eyes darkened with something sharper. Hungrier.
She didn’t step back as he closed the distance.

“Be careful what futures you offer me,” his voice rough with restraint. “I intend to claim that one.”

Slowly, deliberately she breathed out. “I know what I am offering.”

Her thumb brushed his wrist, lingering over his pulse. His hand cupped the back of her neck pulling her mouth into him. Her hands found their way through his hair.

“You can tell me to stop if you wish.” He breathed through each kiss. She only grinned into his mouth, parting her mouth enough for is tongue to enter. A soft hum left his throat as they both swayed, hands roaming the other.

His feet stumble back a step, bodies pressed together as the ground beneath them shifted, until it crumbled, swallowing them into darkness and into open air. It didn’t last. They instantly felt the cold water engulf them.

She floated in dark water, struggling to find the surface.

Vyra kicked her feet hard until breaking the surface of the water.
“Lumos maxima.” A bright light flew from her wand lighting up the dark cave around her.

“VYRA!” Sebastians voice echoed around them as he treaded water to her. Gripping her waist tightly.

She bobbed with him in the water, struggling to stay afloat.

“I’ve got you…you’re fine.” He spoke mostly to himself as she scanned the cave. The light still bright.

Then the reassurance vanished as the water rippled around them. Both their eyes grew, heaving in deep breaths, spitting out water from their mouths.

A rippled current moved below them.

“Something touched my foot.”

But Sebastian didn’t have time to respond as he was yanked down under once again. Disappearing from Vyras view. Barely having time to inhale air, the world violently turning upside down.

“Sebastian!” Her arms flailed through the water, searching for him… before she could inhale any air, pressure around her own ankles, then she was dragged under, breathing water into her lungs as the surface was drifting further away.

The water darkened to ink, but their pale faces were illuminated by the light from above. Wide eyes, unblinking. Revealing Sharp uneven teeth. Hair drifting like tangled kelp. Merfolk floating in the water, finally stopping to stare at their new prey.

Intruders they were.

She couldn’t see Sebastian. Fighting to escape its grasp. But their hold on her was relentless, a death grip. Three mermaids surrounded them, but her vision was blurring around the edges. She tried searching for him, trying to feel him but the pressure was building in her head, ready to explode.

Hands, tails, unyielding strength kept her down. One of the merfolk grabbed Vyras chin as if studying her.

Then she heard it.

“Give them back what you stole.”

The woman’s voice drifted by her ear. Once. Vyra understood instantly.

Her panic fractured. She reached into her satchel, bringing out the mermaid artifact she found near the castle in fifth year. Holding it out, hoping for a miracle that it was enough.

All the mermaids froze, the water stilled, the current halting as if the mountain itself had finally drawn its first breath.

The creatures eyes scanned it before snatching it out of her grasps quickly. Then she was pushed to the surface.

Gasping for air, coughing up water. Then her head spun at the sound of Sebastian coughing nearby.

Two mermaids held on ether side of him gripping him tightly on his arms. Their fingers grazing his cheek as water dripping down his face. Studying him. Fascinated by him it seemed.

“Sebastian.” She coughed out.

Grinding rocks moved above them on the cave wall, opening a new tunnel. The mermaid in front of Vyra waved a hand, and rushing water began tunneling through it.

Then all of the merfolk held their hands up, letting Vyra and Sebastian go from their hold, he swam to her gripping her waist tightly, resting his head against hers, breathing frantically.

The relief had not lasted long before they were ripped by the current and into the rushing tunnel.

It only lasted seconds before they were launched back out, hitting solid ground.

Sebastian didn’t let her go, arms around head and waist, water dripped from his face above her.

Long deep breaths then he lifted his head.

He pulled back for more air, pressing his forehead to hers.
“I thought I lost you,” he struggled for a breath. “I thought I died for a moment there.”

She blinked a few times, trying to focus on the faint whispers. A building pressure bloomed behind her eyes instantly, the voice she heard…they must be close.
She went to speak but her eyes drifted past Sebastian silhouette. Mouth parting. She seemed to of felt it before she ever saw it, as if calling to her. As if every whisper she ever heard these past three years were trying to bring her here, to this moment. She couldn’t look away.

A floating mirror…..

“Sebastian….”

He followed her gaze, landing on the mirror suspended high in the air. It hung by metal chains, draping around it on all sides.

It was larger than the others, its surface framed in copper-gold that caught little light. The mirror reflected them perfectly, every drip of water, every trembling breath.

This was the last mirror they needed to find.

But it wasn’t going to be that simple.

They both rose to their feet slowly, bodies still aching as their eyes drifted back down.

Beneath the mirror…curled into the stone itself, slept a large creature.

It was coiled into the shadows in the large cavern. Its deep breathing hummed through the large space in the mountain like its own heartbeat. Dust trickling down from the ceiling with each draw of breath.

Sebastians hand snapped to Vyra’s wrist, yanking her behind him.

It had large, torn wings like a Thestral, head of a dragon, but its body….hollowed, split open, ribs of stone arching around a empty cavity, as if it had been carved open from a corpse, rather than built. Half alive. Half ruin.

A long reptilian tail flicked at the end, hitting the ground, vibrating their feet as they both stared in awe.

“It is a hybrid….a thestral, dragon hybrid….made of…stone?” Vyra whispered.

She tried to step around Sebastian, eyes darting to the mirror, searching for a way up. His arm shot out instantly.

“Do not move.” His breath unsteady. He felt her calmness from the potion bottles, making him even more on edge that her judgment was being clouded, her fear watered down.

She nodded to him. They took small steps toward the sleeping beast, his hand gripped hers like a lifeline.

Then footsteps echoed.

Heavy…running.

Both of them froze as the sound echoed closer from a tunnel behind them.

They turned to see Natty emerge from the passage, breathless as if she was running from something. The little badger right by her side.

And then she stopped short the moment her eyes landed on the creature. Her hands flew to her mouth. Eyes wide.

But it was too late.

The creatures large eyes snapped open, pupils widening before narrowing into slits. The beast head whipped into the air, letting out an ear splitting roar through them all before the beast vanished from view.

Except its tail slicing through the air.

“DOWN!” Sebastian yelled as its tail came crashing toward them. They all ducked in time, as the beast surged fully back into view, scales rippling, wings unfolding with a sound like grinding bones.

And then…vanished again.

Natty yelled. “It is going invisible!” She raised her wand.

Sebastian nodded to her, twisting his body towards it. “Homenum Revelio!”

Ghostly outlines flickered through the air, but the creature was too large, magic too ancient. The shape dissolved back quickly. The entire mountain vibrated around them, feeling its massive steps.

The impact came without warning, making Vyra throw herself sideways, feeling the burst of air just before the creatures teeth impact the stone floor where she had just stood.

She fired instinctively. “Confringo!”

Its claws scraped sparks along the stone floor. Vyra fired a blasting curse when it appeared again but no damage was done, bouncing off and hitting the cave wall, large rocks fell as the beast roared once more.

Sebastian threw the invisibility cloak over Vyra, dodging another strike as the beast jaws almost engulfed Sebastian’s body, but he rolled sideways.

Another competitors voice burst through the cavern. “Where is it?!”

The answer came too instantly.

A blur then a crunch, then a strangled scream cut off as he vanished into the jaws, lined with obsidian teeth., blood splattering visibly through the air before the body dropped in two pieces.

Natty’s wand flicked at the beasts tail but it hit her wrist before she could, knocking her wand through the air.

“Natty!” Vyra shrieked.

Natty held her hands up, bracing for impact. But a shockwave exploded from her, pushing the mouth of the beast back into the air, just enough to reveal a shimmering distortion around its invisible frame.

And the badger moved from behind Natty, toward the large creature. A pulse of warm, golden light rippled outward. Not force. Grounding.

Reality snapping back into place as the large beasts invisibility faltered. Its outline shimmered violently, like heat over glass.

Sebastian seized the moment. “Confringo Maxima!”

Natty flung a blast that sent a shockwave through the beasts jaws, snapping them shut on empty air.

Fiery arcs lit the beasts half torn wings. Vyra followed, wielding or own ancient magic, hitting the dragon in its back, stone falling off with the impact. The entire cavern flashed white.

The dragon roared, coming in and out of its own invisible cloak.

Vyra yanked the remaining cloak off her.

“Vyra the mirror above it! Look!” Natty shouted, pointing up.

Vyra glanced up. The massive mirror gleamed..and in its surface, the dragon was fully visible. Every movement, every breath.

“Sebastian! Reflections!” She cried out.

They all understood nodding to one another. All three wands lifting in unison as they stared into the mirror.

“Confringo!” Simultaneously the three spells hit, causing the dragon to emerge from its hiding. Roaring loudly as it backed into the ceiling. The invisibility shattered.

But it wasn’t finished. Vyra dug into her pocket clutching the smooth stone, holding it out but the beast didn’t slow. Jaws opening wide for her.

Sebastian jumped at her, dodging out of the way as its teeth sank into the stone.

They had seconds.

“Sebastian…move!” Natty yelled as the dragon lunged again.

Then, as if right on time. The whisper was loud, even Sebastian halted as if he heard it too this time.

“Show the ring!” The woman voice rang through her mind. Clear. Unmistakable.

Vyra didnt hesitate as the dragons jaw went to snap again.

She thrust the ring high in the air.
And immediatly, its snake like eyes glowed faintly yellow, the roar dying in its throat as its large body locked mid motion.

Vyras eyes widened. “I…this…works.”

Starting at the tip of its tail, the dragon began to move…not to attack, but in submission. Stone bent like muscle, coiling upward, shaping itself into a spiraling staircase that climbed toward the floating mirror. As the final curve locked into place, the creature hardened once more, freezing itself entirely into hard stone.

Natty stepped to Vyras side but Vyra was already moving. Senses dulled. Fear nonexistent.

She placed a foot on the tail and began to climb. Sebastian followed close behind but the stone tail came back to life, knocking him backward onto the cavern floor.

Vyra!” Sebastian shouted.

She didn’t waste time by stopping.

When she reached the head of the beast, the whisper passed her ear again.
“Free me little one.”

She looked down, Sebastians mouth was parted holding his head with both hands as if he heard it this time too.

“Vyra, come back…please, don’t…”

Sebastian’s voice was drowned out as her breath hitched, hands moving almost at their own accord.

Her palms pressed against the mirrors surface.

No portal opened this time, no sucking pull.
She tipped her head, presssing into it further, but silence only answered back.

“Nothings happening!” She shouted down to them.

Then she tried to pull away….

the mirror grabbed back, sealing her hand against the smooth surface, blood pooled around her palms, seeping into the mirror. Vyra tugged back hard but it wasn’t pointless.

A slow cold surge flowed through her body, cold and invasive….sealing into her veins. Searching for her heartbeat. A subtle shift, just a flicker but she felt something change. Something irreversible.

“Vyra!” Sebastian yelled, gripping his own chest, he felt it too.

The mirrror rippled once before letting her go. Palms coming back clean from blood.

Then her head lost vision, blackness engulfed.

She stumbled back, her name echoing distantly as her body swayed back and into open air.

Sebastian’s and Natty reacted at once…. levitated her simultaneously before she struck the ground. Vyra blinked, vision coming back, the sound of chains snapping above.

Then the mirror tilted. Then another chain snapped. It took seconds for it to fly down at them as if floating down at high speeds.

Sebastian jumped on top of her blocking the impact.
but it never came.
He turned to look up at Natty whose mouth was left open.

He fell to his back, eyes growing wide.

The mirror hovered midair, suspended by a singled rattling chain. Its surface shimmered. And images began moving within it.

They all stared anticipating something.

“What are you seeing….” Vyra asked, unable to look away.

“I see you in the undercroft….its filling with water..” he said.

“I see it too.” Vyra said.

Then the image shifted.they all watched as Vyra lay on the ground in the mirror. Alive, uninjured, but empty. Her eyes were fixed on Sebastian reflection as he moved toward Vyras reflection, still unmoving.

Vyra and Sebastian watched themselves in the mirror wondering if this was a vision. Until.

“You did this.” Vyras reflection spoke. Pointing to Sebastian.

They both stared at the mirror unsure if they heard it correctly.

Then Vyras eyes began glowing white. Before their reflections disappeared.

Runes began appearing instead.

The mirror rippled once more and written letters appearing one by one.

—a seer who has chosen wrong
—a savior who paid in blood

Then it vanished and out dropped a gold and glass hourglass figurine, landing with a soft, final sound.

No one went to touch it.

“Did you see waht I saw?” Vyra asked again slowly.

Sebastian looked away as if struck. He didn’t want to see it again, the imagine forever burned into his memory.

He couldn’t look at her, but she didn’t allow it. Grabbing his chin, forcing him to look at her this time.

“The mirror doesn’t test strength,” she said.

“It tests cost.” He said.

The runes on the mirror shifted again.

Vyra stood, unwilling to stop now.

“Let’s finish this….” Vyra went to grab the hourglass. It felt cool to the touch, putting it in her satchel.

Sebastian did not move.

He forced the words out. Staring at the ground as if coming to his own realization. One he had been battling with himself for years. Finally speaking it out loud.

“Even if I walked away from you now…it wont stop what’s coming….” Sebastian admitted, feeling the shift in the air. Setting a hand to his chest, the cold lingered this time.

Even Natty was unable to speak, a cold breath escaping her as well.

“Whatever you both saw…I think I saw it too…” Natty admitted.

The stone began moving again but this time light from outside shown bright and the loud flap of wings echoed. Two thestrals flying in

“That’s our ride out of here. Let go.” Vyra said

Before they mounted, Vyra pulled her jounral out with shaky hands, the potions wearing off.

Journal Entry: Twenty Four

Survival is not the same as victory. We have what is needed to win but I feel as though I have already lost somehow.

The mirror showed me hollow. A seer who has chosen wrong. Sebastian said he has meddled with his visions one too many times. Paths do not end in resolution…. We keep moving.

My mind is not my own.

Emotions simmering.

I feel it settling deep, cold, and unyielding within me, like resignation.

Chapter Text

Lost. Dark clouds and cold air gnawed at their souls as the three descended. Leaving the mountain behind them.

Its jagged spine swallowed by rolling clouds, as though it were already receding into memory.

Loud unspoken thoughts twisting between them but no one made a sound of it.

It was almost over. Almost safe.

The sky rumbled once as though it disagreed, as if giving a warning. A bad omen.

Vyra urged her mount faster, drawing alongside Natty.
“We cross together.” She called over the wind.

Natty turned to met her gaze once, only nodding once. Her face hollowed, the fire in her eyes she once carried for this tournament seemingly burned to ash.

“Together.” Natty echoed. Face grim.

Sebastians weight pressed further against Vyras back, his breath steady but shallow.

He pulled the cloak over himself at the last second. Natty did not question his presence. There was no room left for questions, everything else seemingly so unimportant after what they had all just seen.

None of this will be celebrated. The tournament no longer mattered as they crossed their mounts through the finish line.

Cheers erupted from the stands, rolling outward like thunder, but it sounded distant, thinned by the wind. Vyra barely heard any of it. They both reined their mounts back toward the mountain and the now quiet frozen lake. Eyes lingered where others would not return.

Neither of them smiled or raised their hands as the cheers went on. Lies were pressed in every direction. Safety was never a priority.

Before the truth could settle for too long, another swell of noise broke through their haze.

Vyra felt Sebastian slip away, the cold he carried, followed him away to remove his cloak in private.

Natty settled a hand on Vyras shoulder before pointing in the sky.

“That is Imelda I think.” Natty said.

The Hippogriff flew closer, revealing something more horrific. The beast covered in frost but Imelda covered fully in blood, pale and struggling to hold on. Until her mount landed and she flung over to the side.

Gasps rippled through the field as she laid on the ground, chest heaving. Another classmate from our year came rushing towards her, rising her from the ground. Moving her to the healer tent.

The cheers died. Eyes watched beyond the storm for anymore to arrive.
Drums pounding through the air to let them know the third task was over.

But it had not felt over. Vyra felt more aware of how many eyes were on her.
Every Gaunt in attendance gave Vyra a satisfied nod as they walked toward the castle. Vyra immediately relaxed her shoulders, avoiding more conflict with Marvolo and his family.

Except one. Always him.

Theo strode over, grinning wickedly with a new sense of pride. Sebastian was back at her side within moments, cloak gone. Eyes dark.
He stared at Sebastian with undisguised venom but slid back to Vyra with cold, predatory eyes.

A smile curved his lips. “Congratulation’s.” He started. “I forgive you for the other night. Seems we always have something in the way of getting us alone.” His gaze flicked briefly to Sebastian before bringing it back to Vyra. “I imagine the rest of the night would have been more pleasurable.”
He licked his lips, smirking at Vyra purposely. “You’ll agree won’t you?”

Theo went to graze Vyra’s arm but Sebastian lunged forward grabbing it, twisting, Theos expression never faltered. However, eyes from all around them stared, anticipating more.

Vyra grabbed Sebastian’s arm instantly. “Stop…he is taunting you. Not here.”

Theos grin widened but it had yet to reach his eyes. Sebastians hand twitched toward his wand, eagerly. Theo noticed, nodding his head once.

“Oh we will get that duel sooner than you think.”

Lightning cracked in the sky above like bone snapping.
A warning.

Theo walked off to join his family when the Headmaster Black called everyone to head inside to seek shelter from the storm.

“We will have a search for the remaining champions, no need to worry. I was also given word that the ones who fell through the ice have been collected and sent to St. Mungos.” The headmaster said quickly but the stormed roared louder, and everyone instantly left to take cover from it.

Inside the great Hall, the tables filled with students. Most stood near the outside of the wall waiting for the Headmasters final speech to announce the winners.

Floating lights and banners sprawled through the Hall in perfect order. Food began to half materialize along the long tables.

Vyra had felt watched since she started this wizarding school. But tonight it felt even more intense. She felt eyes on her that she couldn’t see. Eyes not judging her but calculating, figuring out how her mind works.

Sebastian hovered close to her, but his eyes kept drifting every so often to the doors. Vyra noticed but a strong haze hovered, preventing her from reacting too quickly. Her mind was struggling to operate fully. Screaming for rest.

Garreth spotted them, weaving his way over.

“I need to speak to the Headmaster, I will be right back.” Sebastian spoke finally.

“Don’t be long…please.” Her voice came out pleading.

He noticed this, bending to place a kiss on her temple.
“I promise this won’t take long, just need to clear up some things.”

His fingers grazed her cheek before turning away, going through the large doors. She felt suddenly aware of her surroundings.

Until Garreth closed the distance. His face was tight, assessing Vyra for injury. Something pulling at his own mind, clearly.

“I…I brought you some brews to help you sleep tonight. And….” Garreth took Vyras arm, guiding her to sit at a table.
“There is most definitely someone using an excess amount of polyjuice potion around here……now…listen to this…..”

Vyras mind was growing more hazy, her body being forced upright. Unable to fully comprehend the words he was uttering out. Words meshing together as though her ears were filled with water.

She blurted out quickly. Eyes feeling suddenly heavier. “Garreth I need more potions to keep me standing.”

Garreth stared back at her with tired eyes of his own. Giving her a forced smile before pulling out another bottle.
“Alright fine, but this is the last one for the day. You need to rest tonight. No more energy can be spent on you, it’s dangerous.”

She downed the bottle as soon as it landed in her palms.

Garreth continued, watching her drink. “Be careful…..”
He shook his head once. Then pushed a bottle of clear liquid over to her next. “Anyway, take this, just a drop on the skin will reveal if polyjuice potion was used….on anyone. It will burn the skin, otherwise nothing happens, I have given it to the others already. Give one to ……Sallow.”

Vyra took the bottle, tipping it, letting a drop land on her finger.
Before she lightly brushed it against Garreths wrist.

Nothing, no burn, no recoil, no sickening shift of borrowed flesh. She stared at him expecting him to be offended.

But he laughed, letting out a shallow breath.
“Good, at least you are still you.”

“And you are….Garreth.” Vyra let a slow grin take over. But it disappeared as Garrths eyes focused on another table near by.

They both moved to the opposite side of the Hall once they saw Theo moving toward his parents.

“Is there anything more you wish to tell me…I can help. The more information i have….the better the outcome.” Garreth asked.

Vyra grabbed wine from one of the elf’s carrying trays, grabbing another for him. Time for secrets was up. He was being left out on a lot of information compared to everyone else.

She exhaled before telling him what happend to her mind after Daemon rearranged it, and how long she thought she was gone for. The war plans she heard whispered. A rotten ministry member. Champions missing from the tournoment. And lastly she explained the mirrors.

“Merlin…” he breathed. “I should’ve….I’m so…” Garreth stopped himself, scanning the Hall.
“Poppy,” he breathed out. “She hasn’t been seen since the last task ended. I’m going to find her, make sure she is alright.”

Vyra nodded. “Come find me when you find her and if you see Natty or Ominis, they might be together.”

He nodded, as if that made sense. “Don’t go anywhere alright? And stay away from that family please, I will be right back with Poppy, then we all celebrate tomorrow…..once you actually rest.”

He hugged her quickly but beads of sweat were pooling around his forehead before he took off.

Suddenly Vyra was alone. But not fully. That familiar prickle on the back of her neck. She knew he was coming.

Theo stood near the Slytherin table drinking his own goblet of wine. His smile was smooth, rehearsed, as he spoke to others around him, two more of his older brothers stood near, chatting. Then his eyes landed on Vyra mid sip. His smile faltering just slightly when he realized she was alone.

He lifted his goblet to her, tipping his head once, picking up another goblet as he strode over to her. Not wasting this moment for anything, leaving someone mid sentence.

There was no running.

“Celebrating alone? You know I couldn’t stand by and let that happen. Brave after everything.”
His smile curved, slow deliberate.

“Move.” She lifted her chin to walk away as he moved his hand out to offer a drink.

“Still have a sharp tongue,” he murmured.
“Good. Was worried Sallow had ….dulled you.”

She crossed her arms, clasping her hands together. Ignoring the drink he was offering. A corner of his mouth twitched, amused.

His gaze lingered, moving down her face, until reading her posture, breath, proximity. Measuring.
“You look different. Stronger, quieter. As if something finally rearranged itself in your head.”

“You know nothing about me.” She spat.

“Oh I know exactly what kind of mind you have, how it works. You don’t hate me as much as you think you do. Your body says otherwise.”

His arm reached behind her to grab some grapes from a moving tray, brushing her arm, making her flinch but she stayed put.

His smile deepened.
“See…without the chaperone, we actually can have a pleasant moment together. Imagine with even less eyes…”

She waved a had to stop him, as the headmaster strode in, the doors shut loudly behind.

“I hate to break our time up short but I have somewhere to be. You will see me soon, that is a promise.” He downed the rest of his wine.
“Oh and no need to worry about my brothers. They won’t trouble you anymore. I told them, what im telling you now.” He said smoothly. “I saw you first.”

He gave a wink, grinning before striding out of the Hall. An uneasiness was trying to warn her. But her senses were dulling from the potions.

She could only stare at the headmaster, wondering where Sebastian was. The tether was distant for days now, and now it seemed stretched so thin it might snap accidentally if she breathed wrong. She tried feeling for him. But got interrupted once more.

Professor Weasly started making her way to Vyra next.

“Miss Carino, it’s been some time since we last spoke. I have been concerned….”

Before she could finish. The headmaster made it to the front of the Hall, clinking his goblet loudly for attention, voice booming.

“Tonight, we congratulate our champions…those who proved their skill, resilience, and resolve. This tournament, long buried by history, has concluded not only successfully, but safely. Perhaps this night marks not an ending, but the beginning of a tradition restored.”

Black holds up his goblet. “A toast,” to courage….cleverness….ambition….and loyalty…..tonight….”

A large rumble shook the ground below, making everybody in the Hall freeze. A banner from above slowly fell from the ceiling above. The Hall went completely still.

The headmaster even seemed taken aback. Goblet still suspended in the air, head turning in slow movements.

Ministry officials, as well as professor stared around the Hall, stunned. Shifting in their seats uncomfortably.

The room fell silent, nothing moved. Headmaster finally was prepared to speak again once it seemed the earth shaking had passed.

Then Marvolo Gaunt stood, fixing a button, smoothing his clothing out. He walked up, not saying a word stepping to the podium. Black could only take a step back, eyes wavering down.

“Tonight,” Marvolo began. “Marks a correction of a long-standing error.”

Murmurs rippled throughout the Hall. Marvolo continues, voice echoing.

“The ministry has fallen,” he said, his goblet in hand, voice controlled. “Effectively immediately.”

A few gasps, but mostly faces frozen in time, unsure if they had all heard this correctly.

“Rest assured. From this day onward, my very own family will be taking the leadership role, one that can not be challenged. A world of enforced magic. A world of purity. A world where we no longer bend to muggles. A world we can finally be free….unhidden.”

Marvolo’s eyes scanned the Hall, expressionless.
His whole family stood then, joining him in the front. They all carried themselves with slow steadiness.

Mravolo lifted his arm once, holding his arm out.

Then….

“Miss Carino,” he called. “Bring me the ring.”

Vyras ears rang. The sound of her name struck like a physical blow.
Dust coated her tongue, unsure of the last time she drew breath. Her body screaming as she staggered toward the center of the four tables, unsure if this was truly happening.

She scanned the Hall once more for any familiar faces but even professor Weasley, was unable to speak. Trapped in the same invisible haze that suffocated the room.

Time passed.

Marvolo kept his hand extended. She stood at the other end of the Hall, near the doors, unmoving, shaking.

“Now.” His voice picked up some urgency this time.

Her vision swayed, the potion Garreth gave her seemingly nonexistent as her heart began to pump rapidly.

Other students, some she knew well, coward in their seats. Professors fighting to stand, unsure of what to do next. And the ministry members sat with open mouths.

Vyra drew a slow, shaking breath. She reached into her pocket.

Instead of offering it up, she rebelled the idea. Was unsure what its intentions were. And without a second thought, slid it onto her finger.

The Hall inhaled all at once.

She raised her wand, expecting repercussions. Instead.
Marvolo’s eyes sharpened with delight. As if that was the plan and she willingly followed along.

“Good girl.” He said softly.

The words barely left his mouth.

She dropped in pain. That familiar pain behind her eyes coming full view.

Then the world shifted……no. exploded, every window shattered inward at once.

Glass became shrapnel. Debris hammered the roar as the Great Hall plunged into smoke, splinters, groans. Everyone had their hands over their heads.

Until it was finally over. But when Vyra looked up she saw them.

All the Gaunts remained at the front. Unsurprised by this, standing tall among the wreckage.

Screams filled the air. Painful agonizing screams.
The room erupted into chaos.

“Imperio!” Marvolos wand flared a sickly green glow, streaking toward Vyra.

She dove, rolling across shattered stoned floor. Getting herself upright quickly, drawing her wand.

“Bombarda!” Her spell slammed into his shield and ricocheted off into a the stone wall instead.

Professors followed suit, unleashing volleys of magic in every direction. Students get up screaming and running for the large doors some apparating away in time.

Spells collided midair.

The Gaunts blocked every spell with monsters ease. Marvolo hissed in parsletonuge making Vyras blood run cold. The air warped. All professors blurred in her peripheral vision, they were all struggling, different colored lights bouncing off the walls.

Vyra stumbled until everything went quiet. Sound drowning out. Her blood answering in a way she could not fully understand. She swayed, gripping her head, focusing her eyes on Mravolo.

She staggered on her feet, pushing past the haze.

Vyra found an opening….just a heartbeat. She lifted her wand. The tether throbbed. She did not shake. Sounds blurring away.

Her intentions pure.

“Avada Kedavra.”

The green light tore through the Hall. Easy. Effective. And instant.

It struck Marvolo dead center. His eyes emptying, not even a flicker of surprise before his body collapsed in slow motion.

Then the Hall broke further.

Masked witches and wizards apparated in with cracks of displaced air, not Aurors…..but gold and silver masks, gleaming through the smoke. Students, professors. Slammed into Vyra as they ran…

Vyra stared at Marvolos body with her lips parted, wand hanging loosely in her hands, unable to comprehend what she had just done.

Dust rained from the ceiling. Weasleys hand went to grab her.

A blinding white light detonated through the windows, glass shattering….this time brighter than before. Blinding white light. As if a large spell had gone off in the Hall, by everyone all at once.

The floor shook violently making everyone’s footsteps stumble and sway.

Vyra screamed as a fiery hot sensation erupted around her finger…..the ring melted into her skin, liquefying, like molten metal into her flesh, etching itself within.

She panicked, clawing at it to get it peel off but it was too late. The final key set into place.

The whisper at her ear confirmed.
“Your fate is sealed. You are mine.”

Darkness coiled through Vyras veins, ancient and hungry.
A ritual had been triggered. One she had not agreed to. One she could not stop.

Vyra dropped to her knees, gripping her skull as agony ripped through her more forcibly than ever before.

She felt professsor Weasley gripping her shoulders but Vyras eyes were shut tight. The pain refusing to stop, her screams muted by the destruction around her.

Vyra felt the grip on her shoulders loosen, blinking her eyes through the haze to see professor Weasley fall limp beside her. Unmoving.

Then her vision tunneled, her head grew heavy, impossible to hold upright.

Then black.

Silence.

~~~~~~~~~

The forest near the castle was never silent. Sounds echoed everywhere as Sebastian walked through the trees, wand at the ready. It suddenly felt very still. No wind. No birds, no snap of wind. Time seemed to stop.

Just the cold, and the dark surrounding him as he walked onward. Telling himself Vyra was safe in the Great Hall, he left her with Garreth and many other professors. He repeated this with every breath. Every step taken further away from her.

She would never fully be safe until that family was obliterated from this world. His restraint failing. But regret will be the last thing he would face after Daemon.
Memories of that night flashes to the front.

His body swayed with lack of sleep and nutrients. Suddenly wondering when the last time he had even a sip of water. He barely breathed the past however many days….he was losing count.

Theo seemed to sense the vulnerability. Voice steady.
“Finally.” Theo drawled.

Sebastian turned rolling his shoulders, keeping his expression blank.
“Surprised you showed, of all nights. Picked the wrong one.”

“I picked the perfect night come to think on it. You’re worn thin. Your fractured. Weak. And your little Hufflepuff is about to be crippled…. Care to explain those bruises?”

“You ask as if you care to know.”

Theo stepped forward, the castle looming in the background.

Theos voice came out a purr. “Possibly I do. I know you do. You think I don’t see the way you cling to her. How softly she calls out your name…..” Theo grinned, deep in thought. “I wonder if she will scream that sweetly for me.”

Theos eys gleamed up once more, anticipating what was to come. Sebastians spell was already midair. Theo’s colliding it with a burst of his own magic. Both spells collided, bursting like ash.

Another green light erupted from Sebastian’s wand. Theo dodged it but it was only a distraction.

Sebastian knelt to one knee, not wasting any time….pressing a palm to the ground.

The earth shuddered. Wind died, leaves falling around him. Silence….
Then hands burst through the dirt. Skeletal fingers popping up, then skulls, until their bodies swayed, surrounding Sebastian like loyal hounds.

More half rotten corpses dragged themselves upright. Snapping jaws and bones, empty eye sockets glowing faintly at his will.

Theo’s eyes brows raised, his lips twitched downaward, seemingly impressed, despite himself.

“My, my. You are your father’s son.”

The dead rushed forward. Sebastian didn’t wast time, throwing a spell that sliced through the air toward Theo as the dead rose their bones at him.

“Reducto.” Theos voice was calm. Controlled. His movements neither rushed or slowed.

But he did not throw a single firing spell at the undead. He simply threw them back with blocking charms and shields. They all landed but got right back up. Theo pushed them all back, repeating this until breathless.

He stepped over one fallen undead, barely glancing at it.
“You really think you can over power me with the undead Sallow?” He said eyes relaxed. “Death is our bloodline. Our inheritance.”

Theos lips moved, low. Not English. Not Latin. Far more ancient, as if he had borrowed it from someone lost to time.

A whisper like a blade sliding over stone. Sebastian froze. The Inferi froze.

And then….

Every undead turned their heads slowly toward Sebastian.

“What did you…” Sebastian was then cut off as multiple Inferi lunged for him on every side.

Sebastian dove, rolling across the ground as corpses jaws snapped for his throat.

He blasted every firing spell he knew. Breaking spines. Limbs. Bones burned. But for every undead he burned. Two more emerged from the ground below.

“You summon the dead Sallow, I command them. You taught yourself dark magic. I was born into it.” Theo circled around Sebastian as he fought. “You think I recognize the price you paid?”

Theo continued. “Blood answers blood. A life for access…..killing a kin isn’t new to me…it’s tradition.”

“Correct,” Sebastian said. “I wont waste another spell on the undead, the rest will be meant for you. If you think you are prepared.”

Theo obliged, moving like a striking serpent, swift, sinuous, deadly.
The dead fell all at once.

Sebastian took his shot, hitting Theo’s shoulder. It sliced into him, blood already dripping through cloth.
He just rolled his shoulder, cracking his neck, grin faltering. Before casting his next spell.

The spell cracking through Sebastian’s shield with an angry force. Sending him skidding across the ground. Theo didn’t miss a beat. The next clipped Sebastian’s shoulder.
Pain seared, locking his jaw. Blood poured down, falling to one knee.

But he forced himself upright. Scanning for the next blow. His breath fogged in front of him between heeving breaths. Grunting as he rolled his shoulder. Not preparing to die here. He would not leave Vyra.

Theo circled him, calculating where to strike. Not the hardest but more pain inflicting. One that will make him suffer slowly, quietly.

“You look tired Sallow.”

Sebastian grinned, raising his wand. “You are quite dulling is all. Try harder.”

Theo grinned back. “Gladly.”

Green light erupted from both wands. Colliding with the other midair before dissolving.

Then fire spells that hit trees, cracking branches. The ground smoking. Their wand hands shaking from the recoils. Every spell crafted to kill on both sides.
Sebastian fought like he had nothing to fear. No soul left to save.

But he had someone to protect, someone who was willing to risk herself for him. It made him hesitate just long enough. Before he gathered enough strength.

Sebastian fired. “Bombarda maxima.”

Theo was thrown back, hitting through his shield hard, enough, he landed on his back with a thud.
He turned his body, standing up, eyes narrowing, cranking his neck in mild irritation. Then the game changed.

“Ignis Serpens….hhhhishend.”

Sebastian held his breath once he heard the whispers of parstletongue escape Theos lips.

Fire answered back.

A serpent of fire coiled from Theo’s wand, born from breath. It rose higher and higher, its flaming body twisting as it reared back, head cocked to strike. With every hissed word, it grew…hotter, wider, hungrier.

Sebastian retreated a step.

Too slow.

The serpent lunged, its fiery fangs raking across his side as he twisted away. Pain detonated…white hot, blinding. He staggered, teeth clenched, but did not fall.

He flung his wand outward. “Glacius!”

Ice slammed into the serpents skull. Another spell followed instantly…driven straight into its open, fire breathing mouth. The flames shrieked, collapsing inward as the serpent shattered into ash that rained to the ground in flakes.

Sebastian straightened slowly, feeling the blinding hot pain from the burn still scorching his skin. Blood still trickling down his shirt.

“Is that all.” Sebastian drawled as he stood back up.

Theos eyes darkened just a touch.
“I expected more from the so -called Slytherin she chose.”
The barked back.

Sebastian did not answer. He struck.

“Scrindere anima.” Sebastian fired quickly. It sliced across Theos chest with a sickening rip, making Theo drop to his knees. Breath punched from his lungs, blood already staining his shirt as he braced himself with one hand against the ground.

For a moment Theo stilled, unmoving. Managing a breathless laugh.

“That,” Theo breathed out. “Was unexpected.”

Theo then grinned through the pain, setting himself on one knee before wipping his wand through the air, throwing a slicing charm of his own, purple and back magic sliced across Sebastian’s chest next. Too precise to deflect.

Blood spilled from his already opened wound, hot and slick, unstoppable. His eyes blurred as he dipped to one knee, the ground tilting beneath him.

Theo smirked pushing himself up as he stepped closer.
“She’ll watch you die, you know.”

Sebastian lifted his head, spitting blood, standing back up with a sway.
“I’d like to see you try…..”

Sebastians voice was cut off sharply. As the tether pulled tight. Not broken or severed but pulled, hard.

Sebastians breath hitched. Pain slamming into him…raw, severing, unbearable.

The tether snapped tight.

“Vyra….” He breathed out.

Not dying no. In pain, hot agonizing pain, screaming without sound.

Sebastians hand flew to his chest as he spoke her name again, louder. “Vyra….”

Theo’s eyes gleamed with realization. “Ah,” Theo breathed. “So you felt it too.”

Sebastian fell back to one knee. His pain was nothing compared to this, but not his pain. Her pain. It cleaved through him so violently he nearly retched. Then it finally receded. It felt as it should, faint but intact.

He coughed out. “What…are they doing to her?” He choked out.

“Wouldn’t you like to know.” Theo smirked. “Possibly if you weren’t out here flirting with me. You would have been present for it.”

Darkness slid into his bones, the dark magic use from the nights casting, pumping through his veins and heart with each breath.

Sebastians voice was quiet. “If she dies…”

Theo shrugged. “She was never meant to live long,” then he knelt down to eye level with him. “Just long enough to feed my bloodline. Magic like that deserves to be a Gaunt name.”

Sebastians eyes blackened toward Theo. He rose, shaking, blood pouring. Not fully broken.

“I will be the one to kill you.”

Theo tilted his head, eyes relaxed. “Then show me.”

Sebastian pushed forward. Shaking but standing.

A blast of white hit the castle, shattering the windows from below, it rippled until meeting the tree line.

The tether convulsed again, worse than the first. Harder. Sharper. A tearing sensation within his chest. Vyras presence within him flickered like a candle in the wind.

“No….NO…VYRA…”

Theo turned toward it, lips spreading into a serpentine smile.

“Oh,” Theo murmured. “Looks like the real event has begun.”

Sebastian took a a step back, shaking his head. Pressing a hand to his chest. He looked back to the castle. Needing to get to her.

Theo stared at him, watching the blood drip.

“The ritual has begun.” Theo sent one last spell toward him, bringing Sebastian to both knees, one hand falling to the ground to keep from collapsing completely.

Sebastian sank into the earth hard. Unable to fully breathe air in his lungs.

The forest around him was unrecognizable ….burned, catered, choked with blackened corpses.. skeletal hands still twitching, from whatever remnants of necromancy he forced into them. His magic sputtered in the air, unstable and toxic, like smoke trying to claw its way back to a fire that no longer burned.

Theo staggered several paces away, coughing, coat torn, soot streaked across his jaw.

“It’s almost a shame,” Theo rasped but still maddenly amused “you were so close to impressing me.”

Sebastian braced himself against a tree, using it to drag himself upright. His mind wasn’t finished but his soul and body was giving way. The tether gave one last seering pain that made Sebastian double over, eyes shutting tightly. As though someone reached inside his ribs and twisted, as if they were trying to remove the tether itself.

Then it gave way to nothing.

Theos eyes widened only for a heartbeat….before settling into a cold, knowing smile.

“Oh,” Theo breathed. “There it is.”

Sebastians vision blurred as he looked up to him. “What did you….”

“Not me,” he whispered. “And for the first time there was something like reverence in his voice.
“Her.”

The dead around them all lay unmoving. Theo gave the scene one last look before he apparated away. A crack like bone snapping echoed between the trees, and Theo was gone.

Gone, leaving the forest dead, leaving Sebastian surrounded by the remnants of his own darkness.

But Theo hadn’t left him empty handed. A final spell…silent…unseen, slammed into Sebastian a heartbeat after Theo vanished, a jagged bolt of rotting magic that tore through him and sent him crashing further into the tree, back thudding against it.

He choked, vision doubling. The mark left on his soul was engulfing his heart faster. Dark magic finally come to claim him, as if it surged like a living infection, racing through his veins.

His fingers numbed. Chest tightening as though invisible roots were eating its way through his lungs, strangling them.

He tried to sit up…..couldn’t.

His whole body was failing…dissolving under the weight of what he had done, what he had used tonight, what he had become years ago. Death finally greeting in the dark of night.

The world dimmed around the edges, shadows creeping inward.

“Vyra…” his voice cracked, barely a whisper. The tether burning with her pain. The tether screaming due to the distance, across magic, across every boundary between them. It ripped through him until his breath stuttered.

He clawed at the ground, trying to stand, trying to reach her…but the darkness overtook him.

His head slumped against the tree. His eyes rolled back. The forest blurring into nothing but static and shadow. And then…

Silence.

Journal Entry:

My mind is lost

Chapter Text

                                                                               Part two

Chapter Text

Unraveling Fear

The smoke lingered over the field and castle, thick and venomous.

Charred banners lay torn across the ground all over the castle. Gold, blue, crimson blurred into black.

What had meant as a celebration, the final trial of the Tri-wizard Tournament….. had ended in tortured screams.
Pain. Loss. And fear.

The earth itself felt bruised.

Vyra took slow steps. Moving through the wreckage in silence, wand shaking in her hand, breaths coming in shallow bursts.

Her mind felt hollow, frozen, unwillingly to accept this reality, unsure of how she even had gotten herself outside. Corridors and blank portraits blurred past. Already forgotten behind her as she opened those large doors.

Pouring rain greeted her.

The world seemingly put to a standstill in her mind. A fuzzy haze surrounding, almost as drowning, all thoughts silent as she walked.
Stopping was not an option.

Bodies, so many, littered the shadows between the stones. She had seen death before, but, not like this. Not in numbers that made the ground hum with it.

Blood flowed with a thick dark energy.

She turned her head sharply, refusing to look at their faces for too long. Afraid they would etch themselves permanently into her memory.

. And yet. She kept searching each one. It wasn’t a choice.

She needed to search for one body.

Dark brown hair, dark eyes. A black button up shirt.
Fear of losing him eclipsed over the rest.

Moving like an empty soul across a land so full of life, just hours ago, was it hours? Her expression blank. Emotions dulled. Mind blanking, unable to fully process what she was seeing. It all felt wrong like…

A withering Hollow.

She checked each body briefly, chest twisting painfully, not breathing until she knew it wasn’t him.

The sigil on her wrist was still glowing faintly, Pulsing like a distant heartbeat.

Her mind moved in slow motion. Visions intruded, unwanted….Sebastian lying among the fallen bodies, chest no longer rising. Those bright, ambitious eyes….no longer staring back at her with admiration. It made her ears ring, head throbbing with each beat of her own heart.

But she kept moving anyway. Stepping over more bodies. Pushing those thoughts away.

Whispering to herself.

“Where are you….”

For a quick moment, she almost believed that this was a nightmare, and then the thought vanished just as quickly. She started to wonder if Sebastian had ever been real, was he a hallucination. She shook her head, don’t fall apart now.

No. Keep moving.

She cannot lose her mind now. Pushing any and all thoughts away one by one.
She followed the direction where the sigil lit up gradually, unsure of where eles to look.
Taking steps downward one step at a time towards the boat house.

Or what remained of it.

That too was up in flames. Even through the harsh rain. It came down hissing angrily as it struck fire and wood alike. Nothing was spared. And not even the storm could save it. The sky wept away….thunder and lightning joining, as if the storm was grieving the innocent souls lost beneath it.

A small boat laid at the shore, Vyra pushed it over.. She wasted no more time, pushing the boat into the water before climbing inside. One last glance was given to the boat house, but she knew there was nothing left to search there.

Vyra gripped the paddles, swallowing hard and began to row. Humming melodies of potions on repeat to distract her from the thick smell of iron through the rain. The quiet becoming too loud. Her eyes hardly blinking.

Then when that failed, her humming turned in a soft song, just above a whisper…. the melodies from a time that was not her own.
Rowing through the Rain and fog..

Bleed the nightshade slow
Not deep
Let the grief stay walking
Never sleep
Stir until memory starts to scream
Drink at dusk
When bells die dead
Peace is earned
Not freely shed
This draught does not make sorrow cease
It teaches pain to counterfeit peace

She repeated this over and over again until the boat met shore. Her mind guiding her along the path ahead. Moving along the path without thought.

The air was cold, wet, and alive with whispers…..they scraped the insides of her skull until one voice separated itself from the rest….smooth as silk.

“Almost there, little one.”

Vyra stilled just for a moment.

The tether still faint but flickering ever so…fading away. Fainter with each beat, every step. The voice guiding her along, every now and then.

He would be alright, they have been through this before. She thought.

She began picking up the pace before the thoughts could drown her. But.
The mountain felt as though it was growing further away. Until it wasn’t. Looming above like a dark shadow.

She was unsure if she was going the correct direction until…..there it was…

the first body lay along the path, far up the mountains side. Burnt badly. Smoke drifting off its corpse.

She dared to look closer and realized. No. Not bodies…..Inferi…skeletal bodies. So many. Ribs split open, bones snapped. The rain and wind flowed through the open ribbed cages, creating a whistling sound.

Vyras breathing quickened, her body shivered.

Hope began to falter, and fear and sorrow forcing itself to the front. All the pain numbed from sock was beginning to unravel.

Rain started mixing with her tears. It was too quiet. She shook her head. Close to breaking.

Then….

Her gaze slowed….stopping on that familiar attire…Leaning against a tree, partially covered from the harsh rain.

A body, not inferi, blood flowed from it, darker than the earth itself….she tried to swallow but an icy lump lodged in her throat at the sight.

His face dipped to the side, but she could see him clearly, the tether ached. Responding.

She didnt kneel….. her legs gave way beneath her, collapsing in front of him, breathing splintered into ragged pulls.

Sebastian’s back rested against the tree. Eyes only partially shut.

She went to touch him for any kind of reaction, letting out a gasp when his eyes fluttered ever so slightly.

“Sebastian….”

Her hand hovered before touching him.

His eyes drifted up, recognition lost to his features. His pupils were unfocused. Lost somewhere beyond her reach. Too weak to move much else.

Vyra let out a choked sob. Searching for any kind of healing potion but she had nothing.

Her shaky hands moved his shirt aside.

Beneath torn fabric, dark veins spidered across his chest, branching upward toward his throat in jagged patterns, pulsing faintly beneath his skin.
She flinched hard.

Blood loss would not be what claimed him tonight.

She fumbled her hands searching for just one healing potion once more. Nothing.

But the air shifted. She had felt this before but never this strong. It came quick and demanding attention.

Coiling around her, sending a sharp chill up her spine.
A looming presence hovering over her, she turned quickly.

Making sure no other threat still lingered.

Nothing….

Then the sound came and went like the wind.
Those usual faint whispers since her fifth year. Soft and faint. Easy to dismiss. Only resurfacing when ancient magic stirred nearby. Now it seemed as if ancient magic followed her everywhere.

And today it came out clearer than it has ever been, on a day that called for it. Holloween.
She spoke clearly.

“Who seeks me?”

It was the same voice…. Older., clearer, fuller. Like it had been waiting for her to listen properly this time. Like a spell had not been completed. Vyra scanned the area, almost convinced it wasn’t fully in her mind this time.

And there, through the mist thickened ahead, then parted. . As if the environment around her shaped itself to her image. That woman with the long black hair crept closer.

Her attire was worn thin, ripped and coated with dirt. Her hair, dark as ink, a long black mess of tangles flowing down her slender body. But her eyes….they were pale, no color circled within. Almost silver. As if she had shrunk two moons to fit within those sockets.

Vyra hadn’t realized she was staring until the woman stopped just feet away.

Vyra stood slowly, putting herself in between her and Sebastian.

“Who are you?” Vyra could only whisper. Mouth parted slightly. Hand on her wand.

The woman smiled faintly but it did not reach her eyes. Then that monotone hitch, echoed through the air again.

“Once, they called me healer, then witch, then nightmare,” The woman shifted her head, pausing. “Now perhaps, I am all three.”

Vyras mouth went dry, speaking before she could fully think.
“Morgana Le Fay…”
The name tasted like dust.

This was the witch they had researched not too long ago. The one suspected to be toying with her mind.

She should look older than time itself.

Yet her skin had been slightly wrinkled, preserved…..hair knotted but there was still a shine to it. And eyes bouncing with life, especially when they landed on Vyra. Not with pride but a strange recognition.

“Ah, so they still speak of me. Then you must know what you have done.”

Vyra frowned. “What I’ve…..?”

The world around them suddenly disappeared.

“You woke me, little one,” her voice like water over stone. “Those tournaments you played….those trials by the keepers. You thought them games, yes? Tests of courage? Or test of your character?”

Morgana shook her head ever so slightly, eyes never blinking.
“No. This was threads in a web spun long ago. Each victory of a spell meant to call me back.”

Morgana’s eyes softened, almost purposely. As if practiced “And you, Vyra Carino, are my final key.” Harsh wind whistled between them. “Or is it Black? Vyra Black?”

The words struck harder than any curse. All emotions tugging hard at her brain and chest, at the same time….. threatening to collapse her completely.

Vyras pulse pounded away, her head pulsing. She stared up at this ancient witch. Pupils blown wide.

Vyra swallowed hard, voice unsteady. “If you are truly Morgana…..then you are a healer…you can help…..”

Morgana glanced just behind Vyra once.
“Him,” Morgana echoed softly. “The boy with the curse. The one who carries darkness as a lover might carry heartbreak.”

“Sebastian,” Vyra breathed. “He is dying. The dark magic…it’s killing him.” She held back a sob deep within her throat. “Please….”

Thoughts of everything eles from today dissolved away.

There is no losing him without losing herself. Standing before her is their only savior.

Morgana stepped closer, her ripped robes brushing the fog, light rain trailed down all their faces. Froze. As if waiting for what was to come next.

“I can ease his suffering, but not end it. Curses such as his are threads of fate, not just flesh. I can dull the pain. Slow the corruption to the soul. He will not live forever but longer, yes.” Morgana held a hand up. “But my magic has….. a price.”

Vyras voice trembled, as though ice had been lodged within it. But she managed to speak. There was no doubt.

“Anything.”
Her eyes shut tightly, accepting whatever was to come.

“Do not say that,” Morgana hummed. “My kind of healing takes from the healer as much as it gives. Emotion will be required to work. Memory, love, grief, fear. Things i lost long ago. I must borrow from others. Fragments, here and there. You would not even notice it gone….at first.

The air trembled alongside Vyras shaky hands. Signing a deal in blood it had felt.

Vyras gaze drifted, mouth parting to thoughts of a life without Sebastian. Losing him, his fire, his ambition. His eyes, how they softened when landing on her.

The way their story had just begun.

It was not an option. A life without him was not an option.

Vyra nodded. “Tell me what you need.”

Morgana smiled, the gesture made Vyra recoil, it was unnatural. “You remind me of who I was before the world broke me.” Then she rose a hand. “You must give me permission, your intentions must be pure.”

Vyra nodded again, eyes pleading as the tether went quiet.
“Yes. Please. Take it.”

Morgana walked to her, movements were fluid, almost gliding before placing two fingers to her temples. Silver light was shown faintly in her peripheral vision, the fog brightened, warping around them.

It was not painful. Strange….a slow unthreading, as if something delicate inside her chest was being lifted out with care. A small tug of a strand of hair.

Vyra gasped.

Silver light flickered faintly at the edges of her vision. The clearing dimmed, then brightened. Colors draining and sharpening all at once. The mist thickened, coiling upward around them like a living thing.

A soft pressure behind her eyes, no pain. Her fingers twitched at her sides, her knees nearly buckled. Then the last bit of it pulled from her temple with one final tug.

Gone.

But it was instant.

Vyra’s heart felt lighter…..colder. But then steadied, suddenly calmer, measured beats.

When the light faded behind the dark clouds, thunder striked overheard, as if displeased with this outcome.

Her body swayed slightly but she did not collapse, instead…moving a step aside, revealing Sebastian’s motionless body to Morgana.

She watched Morgana hold that silver thread in front of her, holding it so delicately. Morgana’s eyes then glowed faintly before gliding them over to Sebastian.

Vyra heard Sebastian breathe out a low shallow breath before he went completely silent. Tether gone cold…silent. Her body stiffened with anticipation as she watched Morgana’s attention shift to him.

Those steps had not seemed natural as she walked towards him, almost as if she was floating. Until she haunted just above his body, kneeling down slowly, as if in no rush…..blocking Vyra’s view.

Vyra reached for the tether, but that invisible thread didn’t answer back, making her believe it was too late…..

but then his breath let out, rough and dry.

The relief surged through her, sharp enough to hurt, and yet she her body remained relaxed.

Rain slicked over his skin, washing away blood from wounds that had begun sealing closed, the storm attempting to rid of the evidence of what happened here tonight.

Morgana straightened, cupping her hands together as those bright white eyes bore into Vyra.

Vyra’s body did not flinch this time.

she couldn’t help but notice Morgana’s skin had begun to gain some color, softening, as if time itself was reversing backwards.

Those eyes however….remained hollow. They met Vyras without warmth or even malice…empty. Morgana inclined her head once. No words were spoken but Vyra knew the exchange was finished.

Vyra waited for a breath of relief but nothing came. Instead she felt a pang of something fragile…dangerous, unfurl in her chest…hope.

He was alive.

She glanced down at him. The dark veins beneath his skin pulsed once more, then slowly faded, retreating as though they never existed. The blood still stained his clothes, stark against the rain. His usual pale skin gaining back color.

“There,” she whispered. “He will breathe easier now. And you will not miss what I took from you……Not yet. He will need more healing, bring me emotions from others as well if you wish, then I will be able to heal him more strongly, for longer periods.”

The forest was silent. Vyras eyes wandering from this ancient witch to Sebastian. The smoke had stopped rising through the harsh rain.

A crack of lighting illuminated their face’s briefly.

Morgana looked beyond Vyra, towards the bodies that still lay down by the castle, her face expressionless.
“This is not the end, Vyra Carino,” She spoke low. “You and I are bound now. You woke me. You will help heal what remains. Magic and man, emotion and void….we will make them one again. Life starts where fear ends.” Lightning flashes once more. “This is only the beginning.”

Morgana’s voice was gentle, but her dark twisted shadow stretched over the ruins and mountains surrounding them, resembling death itself.

Vyra dropped down to Sebastian, stroking his hair, feeling the warmth from his skin under her palms…..warmth she had never felt from his touch before.

She was prepared to give more to heal him. Despite the loss, she held onto the feeling that he would live, and she would heal him. She wanted more answers on healing magic.
But when she turned her head, Morgana was already gone.

Thunder shook the ground below. Rain soaking them both but tonight they would make it, she was sure of it.

No time was wasted, thunder and lightning cracked over head, over and over again, Vyra did not flinch. She must keep moving, he needs somewhere to rest, a place to heal.

Vyra managed to levitate him to a lightly shallow cave, carved into the mountainside close by.

A stone archway overhead, she sealed the other half of the entrance with a large boulder to keep them dry.

She worked methodically.

Making a fire, getting him comfortable under blankets. Watching him rest, feeling the rise and fall of his breathing. Shutting her eyes, twisting the ring on her finger, feeling the warmth, biting her lip every once in a while, making sure this was real. Unsure if she still might wake up from this nightmare.

She pressed her arms around herself tightly, staring out into the storm, hair soaked, water dripping down her cheek, yet her mind felt calmer, clearer.

Something inside her…a wordless, precious feeling, already felt empty. Despite it she knew they must keep moving, the threat was far from over.

Thunder echoed in their confined space, making Sebastian stir, his eyes fluttered open, moving in circles until landing on Vyra. Dazed. And yet he managed a small smile. It made Vyras heart ache.

“You’re alive.” She whispered, eyes glossy.

He swallowed hard. “Yes,” he managed. Though his voice was barely above a whisper. Lacking the usual weight it carried.

He shivered. “I…..I feel different.”

So do I.

She thought to herself.

The memory of Morgana’s slow unthreading, returned.
Vyras eyes widened with realization. Morgana had been true to her word. He is going to live. He is not dead anymore.

“She…she healed you,” Vyra spoke, voice shaky as she pressed a hand further into her chest.
“The exchange has begun.”

His eyes flicked, straining to remain open but eventually shut again anyway before he could register anymore information.

She did not have time for another thought.

Faint footsteps, careful deliberate were approaching. Her eyes focused on the flames, remaining seated but her gaze kept to the caves entrance. Her hand reached for his, feeling the warmth, glancing down at him for just a moment, grateful.

Vyra saw the shadow loom over them, forcing her gaze up to a familiar face, but not one she could figure out quick enough.

An older wizard stepped into their space. Not much older but not a student either. Ministry robes hidden beneath the debris of dirt and Merlin knows what else.

His smile was practiced. Calm.
“Ah,” he said. “You’re awake.”

“Who are you?” She asked flatly.

“Cassian…..I’ve been watching, for some time now,” he said. Voice soft. “Ensuring nothing interfered with her return.”

“Her?” Vyras gaze narrowed. “You mean Morgana?”

He inclined his head. “Yes…she has…plans, and she needs someone like you to guide her forward. Someone who is capable of understanding what she has lost, with magic…. only a select few can wield. I am here simply to ensure your safety.”

Vyras eyes widened with a realization, putting the final puzzle pieces together. “You are the ministry member that made the tournament happen…why the ministry fell….the corruption is because of you?”

He ignored the venom in her words. “I did what needed to be done, what I had to do. Her awakening was…delicate. One wrong slip up, and she might have been lost to time again, trapped in the core of her own soul. Believe me….I wanted to intervene. But the risks were too great. Magic I could not wield that was required.”

He shifted his posture.

Vyras hands clenched but she stayed seated. “You’ve been helping her this entire time? For years?”

“I ensured she returned safely,” he said simply. “From the tournaments first trail. All the way through to today…the rest was her.”

Casssian gestured to Sebastian. “And she owes you her trust now, as should you.”

His dark green eyes dimmed at her. “You will see her vision very soon.”

The weight of his words pressed.

Everything had gone wrong…the trials…the deaths. The disasters they barely survived. The Gaunts….It all had been orchestrated to bring Morana fully into the world again. And Vyra had been the final piece. The key.

How could so much death, parallel to peace…. To a purer world…

Vyras eyes darkened at him. “And what do you want from me?”

The wizard stepped closer, his expression unreadable. “To make certain she succeeds…and to keep you alive long enough to see how this world can change for the better. She cannot do this alone. And without her….nothing else matters. We have a second a chance to rid the world of horrid emotions and correct mistakes due to them.”

His words pooled out effortlessly and yet his eyes had given away lies or a twisted truth. She felt it even as he turned to leave, the silence in the room pressing heavier than the storm outside.

Sebastian had sacrificed so much. The length he went through to keep her alive…what she has done…..

She wont lose him. Not now. Not ever.

She will cure him…no matter the cost. This is a healer. Not just any healer. The only one who can help him.

She stroked Sebastian’s arm, feeling the faint echo of Morgana’s influence.
Subtle but undeniable. It did not give her fear.

Her eyes narrowed.

Anger fueled above the rest, for those lost, for the Gaunts having a hand in all of this. How she failed to see their motives.
But also for them being played like a piano, not missing a note. A game of chests was being played. A game Vyra was never truly good at.
One she felt as though was lost long before it ever began.

She repeatedly checked his pulse, making sure it kept steady. Staring out in the stormy night, hoping others had made it too.

What happend while darkness engulfed them. What is happening now. How had so much suffering….

She stopped thinking about the bodies still lying below. She had Sebastian. He would be alright. He will live. They will survive this. Focus on him.

She put her journal away. Only able to write three words down in her last entry. Enchanting for only their eyes to see.

Vyra brushed hair from his face as it dried. Washing the blood coating his skin and clothes. Wincing at what he gone through, knowing it had been for her. Knowing he was so close to death for it.

A crack of thunder rumbled the ground so hard it flickered the flames.

Those injuries were personal….She had a guess on the Who, but if she thought too much on that, it would build her rage further. Her head must remain steady for now.

She waved her wand over him, drying him completely. As she did, there was that familiar surge, a slight burn, as if her magic was again refusing her. It didn’t matter.

Hours passed.

Vyra had barely moved, mind frozen. Lips pressed tight. The melody of a song echoing within her own head.

Another crack of thunder broke, causing Sebastian to stir.

Vyra turned to him instantly once she heard him groan. His body was trembling enough to notice.

He looked as though he had been dragged back from something too dark to name.
His vision steadied on the figure kneeling above him.

“Vyra…” his voice was low, eyes struggling to focus but they widened as if realizing she was truly here with him.

Her hair clung to her face, soaked in rain and ash. Water clinging to her, refusing to leave….Eyes were so dim, almost dark. Different. Like a candle that was struggling to remember it was ever a flame.
A few specs of white glowed faintly within them. He blinked the image away, swallowing hard, trying to convince himself she was truly here.

“Sebastian….You’re alive.” She whispered.

His throat was raw, licking his lips once before speaking. “Am I?”

Her gaze drifted down briefly before meeting his stare again. “Morgana kept her promise…..she healed you.”

He blinked, lost in thought. A moment of recognition. His eyebrows pinched together. “Morgana…..what happened…? Are you hurt?”

Vyra didn’t answer at first, her fingers rubbing circles around his forearm.
“There was an exchange for healing.”

She had not wanted to waste time, or keep this from him. He must know the full truth.

The stormed raged outside, but he paid it no mind.

“Vyra…..” she saw his body tense. “What did she take?” Gaze never wavering from her.

Vyra did not hesitate this time. “A life cannot return without a cost. She asked for what I could not spare.”

He frowned, slowly sitting up, wincing at every movement. “What did you give her Vyra?” His voice was rough but his eyes narrowed like swords.

Her eyes flicked to him before landing back to her lap. He looked closer at her this time, noticing her steady eyes. How still her expression was. Something between them felt fractured.

“Pieces of myself. Something we had already discussed once before.” He shook his head once, confused. “An emotion, just one, I cannot place it just yet. But it was used to heal you.”

Sebastians breath caught, his eyebrows pinching. “….You gave her that?”

Tears threatened to pool but she managed to glance back up at him, guilt swirling within.
“I didn’t understand until it was over…..but it didn’t matter, you were dying.”

Then, weakly, he reached for her hand. “I would’ve rather died than let her take that from you.”

She smiled faintly. “And I would’ve rather died than let you go.” She gripped his hand tightened, and leaned closer. “This cannot all be for nothing anymore, the world as we knew it has already changed. Hogwarts has fallen.”

For a long time neither spoke. The stormed raged outside, rumbling low and endless.

Sebastians hand lifted to her face, his fingers brushing her cheek before sliding down to her chin.

She felt his warmth fading.

Carefully she slipped the ring from her finger, took his hand and slid it onto his, twisting the tail, until warmth began to return. Warmth meant life. It would help with healing.

He didn’t refuse, instead he focused on her eyes, those eyes he adored so often…..had changed. The dark purple was still there, but he couldn’t stop noticing the new pale white specs that flashed every time she blinked.

His gaze drifted down to her lap, where her fingers traced the worn edges of a book.

“What is that?” He asked.

She followed his gaze, smiling faintly. “A journal I kept. Ever since the voices in my head began. I was starting to believe I had gone mad, truly…”

“Vyra…”

She shook her head. “I know now that I was not insane. But these were to help keep me sane. That things I believed….actually did happen. All those nightmares…. Memories altered….I do not know if i need it anymore…but these pages are proof of what was real.”

His grip on her hand tightened.

“Allow me.”

Vyra only nodded once.

He gently took the journal from her hand, slowly sitting up enough, opening to a blank page. “We should also store some of our memories along with these journals. Just in case memories could be altered again.”

He pauses to examine her for any type of reaction. When she had not given him any, he continued, voice heavy, laced with exhaustion.
“We need to be prepared for the worst.”

Vyra could only nod, eyes wandering back to the fire, with a flick of her wand, she coaxed shapes from the flames..two foxes forming and chasing each other in cycles around the fire pit. Anything to keep her mind busy.

Sebastian could only watch in silence, dark thoughts pressing in around him. Around them both.

The cost had only begun.

Chapter Text

Clutching Unease

Reality was coming back in slow motion. Dreams dissolving, becoming only but a memory. A temporary escape of the mind.

Pain moved through his body with each breath, as an unpleasant reminder of the choices already made. Consequences paid. And now,….. it was time to wake up.

It came back in pieces. A building pressure just behind his temple...Then sound. Distant at first, distorted….as if blending together.

Sebastian flexed a few fingers, trying to get some sense of where he was, if he was awake truly. It was too quiet, until….

Thunder answered, sharp and angry.

This was no nightmare. Not anymore. And yet…..

More thunder cracked filling in the gaps of silence, while filling the air with a looming sense of unease, mirroring his own internal self.

Then something softer seemed to reach for him….a soft, steady rustle of paper. Next came fire, crackling steadily somewhere nearby.

Followed by a soft ringing through both ears, rising higher before finally settling to a low note.

His throat burned, as he attempted letting out a dry cough. Chest ached from the motion. Head, heavy.

And his body….Merlin…A body that did not feel as his own.

As if it had been dragged through every circle of hell and back, slowly being stitched back together.

The air clung damp against his skin, the firelight flickered weakly through his vision, painting shadows through partially closed lids, unwilling to open.

Then slowly, blinking through the haze, vision cleared just enough, just to see the view was wrong…..no, different.

The ceiling sat lower. Wood instead of stone. No longer the cave. And yet not Hogwarts either.

Confusion settled in before an overpowering sense of unease came next. As if cold water was spreading over his body in one long wave.

Memories began flooding back in. What had been done.

Vyra ….

His hands moved along the bed beside him, searching before thoughts could fully form. Nothing beside him, empty.

He inhaled sharply.

“Vy…”
The name barely left his mouth before he sat up too quickly. The room lurched, pain shooting at every angle. Darkness clouded around the edges. A tightness yanking hard against his ribs.

Endless possibilities began flowing through his mind at a pace that felt unreal. Each worse than the last.

Before could he fall over the edge of panic.

A cool, steady hand gripped his shoulder. He already knew who it was before she came in view, the touch alone was enough.

Gentle pressure guiding him back against the bed.

The room tilted and spun before his eyes finally landed on her.

Vyra…..Unbroken, still her.

He swallowed once, relaxing a bit but it didn’t last long before something quieter settled in.

Her touch lingered. Not enough to focus attention on it, just distant enough not to ignore it either.

Sebastians gaze dropped to where her hand rested on his shoulder, when their eyes locked, did she get his full attention. Blinking a few times, unsure of what he was truly seeing there.

If she noticed, she gave no indication of it.

Sebastians lips parted to speak. Nothing. The words wouldn’t come, a dry cough was all he could manage.

Vyra set a book down beside her, before settling a hand upon his chest. Counting along the beats of his heart quietly.

“Get up slowly.” She spoke at last. “Your body has endured quite enough.”
A soft, steady voice.

Sebastians brows furrowed faintly as she reached past him, retrieving water and bread near the bedside.

His focus flicked between her and the book that her other hand kept unintentionally reaching for.

The spine read something on history but he didn’t ask about it. Too many questions, ones he wasn’t quite sure he wanted the answers to, just yet.

Everything felt odd. A sinking unease that told him everything had changed but all the while it felt as another other ordinary day.

The home they occupied inside told a different story. He scanned the area slowly.

The small home was clearly left in a rush. Belongings scattered. Broken glass littered the floor. Clothes leaving a trail to the doorway. Not seemingly left on purpose but as if time had run out, forcing whoever to leave it all at once.
Nothing destroyed….just unfinished.

Vyras fingers tapping the cup brought his attention back, tipping it per her gestured instructions.
The cool water soothed his throat, instantly, she tipped the goblet down with one finger.
“A bit slower.”

Then very quietly he spoke.
“How long was I out?” His voice was still rough.

“Just over eighteen hours, not including before I moved us, it seems your body has been slowly regenerating….. even with Morgana’s healing methods….. “ she paused. Eyes fixed more on the cup than him.
“I have some brews that could help.”

Morgana’s name filled the space between them like a silent barrier.

Sebastian shifted slightly. His chest ached, bruised flesh and torn magic. The sensation of his soul nearly tearing apart. Warm blood still felt as though it never stopped flowing.

That was what made his body feel strange, not just the recreation of flesh and tissue but it was now mending back together by some unknown, unnatural force. Yes. The memory of it all drifted back in. Realization hit.

Death had stood close enough to touch.

It made him flinch.

Vyra hadn’t seemed to noticed, instead lifted her wand and seven potion bottles floated toward them, only then did he notice just how many brews she had made.

Rows and rows, more brewing currently. Ingredients all organized. Too many to count.

He swallowed before speaking. “You have been busy…..” he said carefully.
He continued, lifting a brow. ”I assume most of these ingredients were not gathered nearby .”

A small nod and nothing more was all he got.

His gaze shifted to the tall tower of books stacked near the hearth.
“And you found some time to read…”

That got her attention.
“I kept my mind busy with reading, searching any additional information on Morgana, any gaps.”

He didn’t respond. Just analyzing their surroundings instead.

She had fresh clothing laid out for him, a wash cloth and bowl close by. Brewed potions for when he woke. Ventured out. Then came back unscathed…..she had found him. Healed him. Paid a high price for it.

She had taken care of everything. Everything but…

Vyra kept brushing the pages on the book nearby.

He rolled his shoulder before resting a hand on her arm, just enough to pull her focus back to him, from where ever her mind was roaming to.

“Next time.” He said evenly, gaze never breaking. “You wake me.”

Vyras shoulders shifted barely perceptible, something shifted within her. “You needed the rest.” Her voice came out even, but her eyes became glossy.

she blinked it away quickly, breaking their gaze.

He noticed, opening his mouth but closing it just as fast. And for the first time he did not know what she needed from him in this moment, their link severed. And yet he knew, she was breaking quietly.

His hand lifted slightly to brush her hand before he stopped himself. Speechless.

Only the sound of rain pouring, hitting the windows, filled the silence between them.

She finally broke it before the unease could fully settle in.
“We need to go back to the castle, find any survivors.”

Sebastian shifted on the bed, rolling his shoulders, testing the limits his body could endure, fully prepared to lie if needed. But with each muscle and bone movement, Pain radiated in every direction. Ignoring it, face plain.

He then forced himself to stand.

His voice was careful. “It may be too soon.”

She shook her head once. “If you are still in need of rest…..I can go alone.”

His eyes narrowed at that.
“Like hell you will.”

She didn’t argue or react.

Instead, she watched him force down the meal and more fluids before packing their essentials, preparing for their venture out to the castle.

The fire dimmed at her command before dying into embers. Pulling a cloak over their shoulders, hoods covering most of their faces, the storm outside waiting patiently.

“I have been watching the outside surroundings of the castle, and have yet to see anyone return. We should get in and out quickly.”
She paused thinking something over before opening the door, locking eyes with him. “Prepare yourself for what you are about to see.”

And…..She was, prepared, already heading out the door. Meanwhile…..

He followed close behind. “What happened that night?”

She tilted her head but kept walking. No glance over her shoulder. “I will tell you on the way.”
He hesitated once, watching the empty space she left behind before following out and into the storm.

—- —- —- ——- —-

The path leading the castle gates proved far worse than he had imagined.

Bodies lay scattered like forgotten stories. Pages upon pages torn out and flung without a care. Lives discarded so easily.
A new timeline forged by death itself had begun. And here they were, to witness the aftermath.

Sebastian walked slowly. The shockwave silencing them while heavy rain poured from above.

Vyra knelt beside each one, checking for a pulse she knew she wouldn’t find. Hopeful for just one to respond.

The rain washed away the blood but not the memory of what remained in front of them. Each face sharing one singular emotion. Fear.

Entire futures ended in the space of a single night.

Sebastian followed, wordless. Each face he saw revealed someone he once knew…classmates, rivals, even those who mocked and whispered, younger students he barely knew, all lay on the wet soil with lifeless eyes that stared up at the gray sky’s.

Equal in death equal in silence, all the same in the end.

Sebastian paused briefly. Scanning all of the destruction done. Unwilling to stray too far behind, he kept moving.

Following close behind in utter silence. Rain swallowing most sound.

Faces hidden within their hoods but their dread was palpable. Pain that was hidden below the surface.

The thought rang again and again until it lost all meaning and became something heavier. Regret turned sour. He should have been there with her.

At some point Vyra stopped beside a fallen Hufflepuff.

His wand, still loose in hand.

She knelt down, gently closing his fingers around the wands hilt before folding the boys arms across his chest.

Vyra placed her hand on her lips, whispering something unfamiliar under her breath. A word she herself did not remember learning.

Sebastian’s gaze sharpened behind her, but Vyra had already moved on.
Continued on with the next seven bodies until reaching the doors to the castle.

Sebastian watched her carefully as she knelt down to another fallen body. “You don’t have to……”

“I do,” she spoke quickly. “If we stop caring…..what’s left of us?”

He didn’t answer. He wasn’t sure if she still felt what she was describing.

His eyes narrowed at her, beneath his hood. It felt like Vyra, painfully impossible Vyra. The one whose heart bled for others. Still her. False hope perhaps. But hope all the same.

She is not lost. The thought repeated in his mind, over and over until it sounded less like certainty and more like prayer. Until paranoia had nothing left to feed on.

Inside, the castle felt colder, darker. No light lit the corridors, sunlight hidden behind dark clouds, rain coming through the broken windows.
Glass crunched beneath their boots. The castle was hollow, already withering away from the inside out.

They kept moving. Wands held high, light guiding their way forward.
Winding down dark corridors. Rows of torches lined the walls, all missing its flames.

Sebastian lifted his wand to light them but, nothing. His brows furrowed, trying again. They both stood waiting but still nothing.

Vyra stepped forward. Lifting her wand, and to their surprise, the corridor had lit up, fire flickering away the dark in waves against the stone walls ……

Both of them stilled, just staring at the empty corridor. It looked like Hogwarts, but the sensation of it didn’t quite reach them….as if walking into an empty shell.

Hogwarts had always breathed, the walls alive with whispers and eavesdropping portraits. Ghosts humming softly. Bustling students chattering amongst themselves, just days prior.

Now there was only a loud silence that made their ears ring. Grief welcoming them with open arms.

They walked in a daze, noticing less bodies. But Vyra glanced quickly at the large doors, passing it by.

Sebastian motioned to the Great Hall as they passed but she shook her head quickly.
“I can check the commons rooms while you check the Hall. It will get done quicker this way.”

“No.” It came out quick and sharp. “We stay together.”

she didn’t fight him on that, staring at him longer than intended, just simply nodding.

Past the grand stair case. They descended the steps downward, stopping in front of the Hufflepuff common room.

She knocked, waited. And when that failed, she tried once more.

Time was hovering above them like a curse ready to explode.

Sebastian stepped forward, a hand holding his shoulder as he lifted his wand. “Stand back.”

She ignored him, hardly blinking. As if caught in a daze.

Sebastian guided her aside with a light hand before raising his wand.
A loud splintered of wood echoed under his spell, forcing the entrance open with a sharp crack.

They entered slowly.

Only eerie silence met them… no one was here. No bodies lay here either…. As expected….Everyone was at the celebration to announce the winners that night.

Vyra had not hesitated, walked on.
The door pushed opened easily to her quiet, untouched room. Looked exactly how she left it. But missing something important.

No Poppy or Chip in sight.

“They aren’t here….no one is.” She crossed her arms over her chest. “No one is.”

Sebastian kept silent. Searching room after room. Hope kept them moving. But it eventually dwindled to embers.

It was time to look elsewhere. She knew it.

Vyra turned without speaking, brushing past Sebastian shoulder.

The castle was enormous.
Hours later searching where the castle allowed, and still nothing.

After searching the common areas, greenhouse, different court yards and the slytherin common room, did they wind back towards grand stair case..

Stairs that however seemed frozen in time, unmoving, some leading no where.

Sebastian was growing more on edge.
They were taking too long….too unprepared for surprises.

Exposed and exhausted. Sebastian’s body protested with each step. Almost like dragging a dead limb. Doubts crept back in. He was no protection to anyone in this state.
“We should not linger much longer.”

She didn’t argue, giving him a slow nod. Leading the way to a place she couldn’t let go unchecked.

The room of requirement came next.

A strange sight awaited them….The door was already wide open as they approached.

Sebastian walked in first, checking for anyone, unsure what kind of threats there might be.

But there was no one here. No sounds either.
“It’s as if the castle itself has gone silent.”

She didn’t answer, quietly going in and out of each vivarium for any beast left behind but even they had vanished.

Her voice came out low, mind elsewhere. “Deek, he would have helped the beasts before fleeing.” It came out more curious than anything else.

Sebastian took a step closer, chest barely touching her shoulder.

His voice was rough. Stern. “Deek wouldn’t have left them. And if we cannot find them then, neither can anyone else.”

She nodded to him. But something settled, it felt like confirmation. Grief never straying too far behind, was now threatening to drown her.

Her eyes glistened up at him before blinking away waht remained.

Sebastian moved closer.

“Vyra…..” he asked cautiously. Careful. “What happened that night?”

Vyra paused, trying to pull the memory back. “I don’t remember.” She stopped walking for a moment. “I woke up in the Great Hall alone.” She paused again, turning slowly to face him. “Then I went to find you.”

Sebastian let out a breath…Then slowly…. “How did you find me?”

She breathed out once from her nose, glancing down at his wrist, he followed her eye movement.

A weight pressed thick against his ribs.

He stepped closer, lips parting…..unwilling to leave even an inch of space between them. Eyes wandering back to the mark still on her wrist.

no glow. No reaction to his touch….as his thumb moved circles around the sigil that was once his.

The tether.

His mouth moved to speak….but the words fell short….lost somewhere beneath the tightness in his chest. As if, saying it out loud, would make it final. True.

He swallowed hard. “I’m not letting you out of my sight.”

It hadn’t seemed as if she caught the way his voice trembled.
Her eyes lit briefly though, tilting her head at his words.

She almost smiled. “You think you could stop me if I tried to leave?”

He didn’t hesitate.

“I’d die trying.” He said simply.

Her brows rose slightly, eyes brightening, as if welcoming the challenge.

—- —- —— —- —— —

Vyra glanced at Sebastian every now and again but his focus was roaming the walls and empty portraits. They both wandered the room of requirement, before deciding to use the brewing tables and supplies while they were there.

Sebastians grip firm on the wands handle. Shoulders pushed back. Expressionless. He had not even twirled it between his fingers once, even hours later….. she noticed.

Sebastian paced the room, unaware of the thoughts she shaping within her mind.

Not a soul in sight. No voices echoed. All doors shut tight. No one was in this castle but them. Just this one left wide open, strange. They both walked to each bookshelf, searching for anything useful.

Sebastian took three steps backwards before silently nodding to himself, inclining his head at Vyra to follow him back down.

“Let’s get our supplies and leave, the wards seem to be down, anyone could come in at this point.”

Vyra agreed, giving a small nod. He was right, they had been there longer than what was planned.

Sebastian relaxed, relieved that he didnt have to fight her to leave for once…shoulders falling, wand lowered to his side.

Halfway done with an invisibility potion, did his fingers relax too, not completely, but enough, and, very slowly did his wand began spinning between his fingers.

Vyra eyes roamed over him, noticing these small details.
She thought for a moment, before placing her own wand in the strap at her waist. They walked to the far end of the room, double checking for any viable plants. His pace was unsteady, yet determined.

Her steps faltered one step behind him. His head tilted immediately, feeling the shift...but his focus was leaving this place.

A small grin placed at her lips, brief, the plan played out in her mind perfectly.

Calculating how quick he was, currently he wasn’t, his body was not fully recovered, this gave her an edge. It was a matter of fact that he would be upset. And that alone was not enough to stop what was to come. Not one doubt came.

Sebastian took the last step to face the table, heels clicked lightly on the wood floor.

The time was now. She reacted before thought could catch up.

The wand that danced between his fingers, stilled. Not by him but her own hand, her fingers closed around the hilt in one smooth movement.
Before he could react, she had already twisted the wand free.

He spun to face her, as she ducked under his arms….quick and clean. Slipping past him, as a blur of long dark hair, breezed by his arm. Close enough to catch but his mind wasn’t fast enough.

Fear laid over him like a dark cloud. His stomach twisting painfully.

Vyra however didn’t seem to waste a breath, as the sound of her heels began fading away.

“Vyra…..!”

She was already running down the narrow hall. Her hair breezing behind her. Light, undone. Then out of sight.

Behind her, Sebastian’s body lurched forward the moment she went out of sight. Chest tightening.

No wand, no protection. It made every instinct inside him surge. No defense or control, hating every moment of it. He was bent at her will. All pain dulled by adrenaline, letting momentum assist.

The chase began.

He took two steps at a time. But, the whole room was a damn circle.

Not fast enough….. his body refusing to keep up with his racing mind. The adrenaline blocking the pain with each panicked breath.

Yet not enough. She was faster, more rested, or less injured.

Only slowing down when making taking tight corners.

The heels of their boots clicked against the hard stone, filling the silence.

Hands skimming the railing for balance. Not many stairs but enough to make breathing impossible.

Vyra hesitated just for a moment calculating which way to go. This gave him a small window of a chance, just feet behind her….. almost within reach…fingers brushing the fabric of her sleeve.

But her hand gripped the railing, letting it halt her motion, taking Sebastian by surprise, struggling to stop. She then used the railing for momentum, pivoted in the opposite direction. He felt the fabric of her shirt brush his chest, barely.

His hand came empty of only air.

Sebastian didn’t wait, letting out a huff before taking the steps back up. Gravity that had been helping was now his downfall.

He was about ready to give up….

Then an unexpected sound erupted. And he slowed his pace unknowingly, unsure if he imagined it.

Her laughter, it echoed high into the ceilings, bouncing off the stone walls.

Light. Real. Almost impossible.

Wrong.

It made him halt at a landing, leaning on the railing for a moment, chest rising and falling.

He ignored it.

Slowly, very slowly, his eyes lifted. She stood above, leaning on the banister with a triumphant expression. Eyes sparkling with delight.

Her dark hair fell around her shoulders with flushed cheeks, and eyes full of excitement.

She glanced back at him, body swaying, grinning wickedly. Twirling his wand between her fingers. A sly grin appeared, taunting. Not tired, not yet. Not even close.

He blinked slowly…Raising his eyebrows.

“This is Hogwarts’ best duelist?” She called, breathless and teasing. “I expected more.”

For a heartbeat, all he could do was stare.

Sebastian understood her more than she knew. Seen many versions, of her, visions that had not happened…but this, this was….he couldn’t think straight.

He hardly heard her, because she smiled again, a small giggle escaping.
And suddenly he found himself wanting to remember every second of it.

Before it too, disappeared.
This wasn’t right….they should be terrified, or angry, maybe it was the shock, dulling their senses…. but….There, that look…a barrier was breaking through. If this might be the last bit of peace they get….

Merlin help him…he felt his lips curve despite himself.
“You enjoy provoking me.”

Her grin widened and he could no longer wait.
He lunged forward, and gave chase once more.

She did not let up, eyes brightening at the challenge, grabbing the railing for support, winding up and down steps. Running in circles around the room.

He eventually blocked the path, memorizing her routes, body language…. predicting her next move.
They were becoming predictable. But she was still faster. He calculated it all.

Little did he know, she was five thoughts ahead of him. Twisting and moving over railings, so close and again not quick enough.

The room did a full circle, it was nearly impossible to catch up or block a path when there were five escape exit to choose from.

“A kindered spirit you are.”
He spoke between ragged breaths, slowing his pace once more, feeling the growing ache deep under his ribs.

“Catch me.” She shot back. Waving his wand once more for good measure.

The pain was forgotten. He ran down the steps, attempting to cut her off.

Vyra vaulted over another low banister, landing with a little sway, catching her balance with a nearby wall.

It gave him a small window of opportunity.
His hand almost closed around her wrist.

But not enough.

She ducked low, twisting under his arm, knowing going up the steps was his downfall. Taking advantage of it.

A burst of laughter filled the air as she halted, catching her breath.

Sebastian halted once again. Leaning against the potions table. Pulse racing.

And yet not just from the chase but from the sound of her laughter echoing around in his mind, filling the hollow places inside it. The dark twisted places he almost forgot existed.

Just for a moment there was no fallen bodies. No potential war or ruin. Just them.

She darted up another staircase, nearly colliding with a wall trying to catch a glance back at him.

Still Vyra…Just her, alive. Peering down at him with a. Triumphant grin.

She was breathless, leaning over the banister, narrowing her eyes down at him with a couple shakes of her head.
“I am horribly unimpressed, Sallow.” She paused, struggling to breathe. “Show me what all the fuss is about.”

Merlin.
If she knew what she did to him when she smiled like that….

And that was what did it.

His smile fell.

He tipped his head to the side, pupils blown wide, it was only her he saw. Wanted. Needed. His eyes narrowed.

Then the world folded.

She lost sights on him, pushing back from the railing.

It was too late.

Apparating cleanly behind her. She backed into his chest unknowingly…..arms immediately wrapping around her waist.

Her laughter burst free, warm and breathless against his chest…..And it crashed into him harder than any curse.

His own back hit the wall behind him.

She tried to wriggled in his grasp, mock indignant. But he held firm. “You cheated.”

He laughed quietly into her hair, the sound unfamiliar even to himself. Arms tightening.

“I didnt cheat,” he muttered low. “I just appeared exactly where I wanted to be.”

A strand of her hair in front of her face bounced with each heavy breath.
She let her head fall back on his shoulder in defeat.gasping loudly.

His body stilled. He felt her cheek so close to his. Watched the way her chest rose and fell.

Then quietly, slowly glancing up at him.….eyes trailing his face, feeling his hands tighten around her. His lips parted slightly, a wave of dizziness crashing over them both.

Her smile fell too…Pupils wide enough that the color in them was almost nonexistent.

Everything slowed.

Sebastian felt it too. The weight crashing back in. The way the castle loomed around them, as if watching. Judging. The knowledge that this moment would cost them later, because joy always did. It had a cost to it, always. Another doomed thought he would add to the list.

He lifted a hand before he could think better of it. Brushing a loose strand from her face. His knuckles lingering just shy of her cheek. He told himself he should stop. It wasn’t the time or place.

And yet.

He couldn’t stop now, even if he tried. Wouldn’t dare pull away. Not now, if ever.

Instead his body betrayed him once again with her. Thoughts circling him like wild flames.

A push and pull.

—if this is the last soft thing I ever get…let it be her

He leaned in slowly. And when she hadn’t pulled away…..did he realize how badly he wanted it.

A kiss, sealed by fate itself.

He pressed his lips to hers slowly, the smell and taste of her heightening the need. As if unable to get closer, as if his body craved something he was missing, struggling to satiate the emptiness that would come back all too soon.

Hands began digging into her sides a little more urgently, Vyras breath hitched, fingers trembling into his hair. This time he knew what she was feeling. And it matched his own.

His chest felt warm against her back, as she pressed in further.

He forced himself to slow his pace.

The kiss burned, soft and firm, enough to physically ache.

She tasted like every dark vision he ever had. A kiss tender enough to hurt. A promise neither of them dared to speak.

The kind of kiss meant for borrowed time.

Then….

it ended, just like he seen it would.

A loud crash echoed somewhere nearby.

Reality came crashing back.

He pulled apart from her instantly. Head whipping in the direction of the sound.
Breaths uneven. Hearts still racing. They waited.

The castle was quiet for only seconds…then…

faint shouts and banging echoed. Nothing friendly had entered this castle.

The war around them wasn’t going anywhere.

They walked out of the room, closing the door, hanging a nearby curtain over it before making their way towards the noise.

Once they got off the stairs.

He grabbed her, pulling her under a staircase, near the Great Hall. Pulling the invisible cloak out.

He didn’t speak….Listening as the faint sound of voices growing louder.

His knuckles white from gripping his wand.

Breathing carefully, not too loudly, as he peered around the corner. The large doors creaked loudly open.

Figures with long dark cloaks emerged into their space, stopping just before the Great Hall doors, a few walked in with odd looking artifacts and what looked to be bones.

Masks were hooked at their belts, hanging. All faces visible. Faces familiar to him….

She turned to speak.

He set a finger to her lips.

Their attention went back to the group assembling.

After the seventh wizard entered did they all unanimously pull off their hoods. Water dripping at their feet.

Vyra squinted, eyeing a wizard, dark short hair, that had a few white strands, young looking. A few years older than them she thought.

A wizard Vyra had not seen before, but then her eyes drifted to his mask, and that sparked something inside her memory. One that she couldn’t quite reach.

He was the first to speak.
“The Gaunts? I say we keep this castle, first come, first to take.”

There was more chatter but it was tough to hear until more filtered through.

A reddish haired wizard spoke next. “What about that young witch... Now that Marvolo is gone, is she claimed?”

Sebastians arm went up, a slight shake to his hand making his wand tremble. His aim went to the wizard speaking.

Vyra slowly pushed his arm back down.

No one had the chance to answer.

Footsteps were clicking in the distance, approaching. Vyra and Sebastian tried peering around the corner, noticing how everyone had instantly quieted.

A figure came into view in the center of the ruined hall, his posture was relaxed.

Vyra recognized him instantly.

“Cassian.” Vyra whispered to Sebastian.

As Cassian descended down the last step, the others had formed a small half circle, waiting for him to speak.

Cassian had not worn attire like the rest, his stance was controlled, a presence that was well known, respected it seemed.
“We have not spoken in some time now, but I am here to remind you of our deal.” He continued. “Morgana is alive and well, and she knows of your part in her return.”

One of the dark wizards grinned, crossing his arms. “We bled for her return.”

Cassian inclined his head, eyes briefly scanning the castle. “You served your purpose, and all who had helped in her return will be spared as promised.” He paused. “There is one condition however….Vyra Carino is to be left unharmed.”

A pause followed. Then a voice, amused and curious. “And if it were to be accidental. Or is she to be completely” he paused. “Untouched?”

Casssians gaze flicked to him just once.

“If Vyra Carino is harmed by your hand,” Cassian said calmly. “Then the protection granted to you. Ends.” He clasped his hand together, unbothered. “Morgana’s mercy is not a shield you carry. It is a door I am holding open.”

No one eles spoke.

Vyra could feel Sebastian’s body tensing behind her. His breathing picking up. She rubbed circles around his hand.

Cassian stepped back once he realzied no one was going to speak again.

“You know your place in this world. Build it carefully.”

And with that, his body disappeared out of view.

Sebastian and Vyra glanced at one another, seemingly thinking the same thoughts.

Someone spoke at last. As if Cassian never existed.
“Alright, we make this our new home. Strip what’s left. Clear the bodies.” He raised his arms. “Headmasters office is already claimed.”

Vyra tensed this time, eyes narrowing.

Sebastian tugged her arm, ready to leave but she shook it off.

“Wait..” she whispered. “They might say more.”

He felt the steady beat of her heart through his chest.

The group went on as if Cassian never arrived.

“This will be a good place to set up roots during this war.”
A brown hair wizard spoke next as they opened the door to the Great Hall.

“How are we so sure Morgana will not try and take from us as well, our deal was only with you…” another voice rang out.

“He swore a blood oath with the Gaunts, that extended to anyone who helped her.” He paused, cleaning up something from the floor with his wand. “War is inevitable with muggles and mudbloods. But we are protected as he said. We should start with muggle settlements.” A third suggested. “Cut the rot at the root before moving to anymore mudbl…..”

Their voice grew distant as the doors shut with a loud thud.

Her jaw clenched, moving forward but Sebastian yanked her arm back into him.

“We need to go, they might not be able to kill you.” He paused until he got her attention. Shook his head once, his skin paled visibly. “There are fates worse than death.”

She didn’t respond, glaring back at the place they all once stood.

She nodded up to him finally and he didn’t wait….placing a hand on her shoulder to apparate.

Preparing for the tug at her naval…..but nothing came.

He attempted again, once, twice more before giving up.

Sebastian tilted his head. “That’s odd, we may not be able to apparate in or out of the castle, let’s get outside and attempt again… Quickly.”

She let him lead her out of the castle, noticing the bodies were gone. She was unsure if she should feel better about that.

They kept moving, not waiting for more to appear. A chance to be spotted.

The storm roared to life once the doors leading outside the castle, opened wide.

Sebastian was more tense now than before, more attentive.
Watched shadows, calculated where they could be hit at any moment. His hold on her never loosening, not even for a moment.

Unease settling. Everything that could go wrong. The cloak making them invisible but to what extent?

Sebastian tried apparating once far enough away from the castle but nothing happened, again…..attempting once more before he shook his head in frustration, eyes roaming the path ahead, to the tree lines.

He felt exposed.

Meanwhile Vyra seemed to be in her own head, eyes to the ground, not uttering a word the entire walk……their moment from earlier only but a memory now, burnt to ash, over shadowed by darkness once again.

Thunder shook the earth, lightning lighting the sky above. Vyra stared up at it.

“Do you think this storm is trying to wash us away?” She asked quietly. Rain streaked down her cheeks as he lifted the cloak.

He went to answer but thought better of it.

They reached nearest shelter, quickly moving inside a worn out home south of the castle, cleared out it seemed in a hurry, just as the last.

Vyra nearly collapsed onto the floor, a wave of dizziness hit strong and sudden….body finally given out, breaths coming in deep heavy bursts.

Sebastian grabbed her instantly, wrapping his arms fully around her, helping her to a nearby chair.
His eyes roamed her flushed cheeks, and worn out eyes. The energy from earlier was the last bit she must of had. It was his turn to take care of her.

“You’re done.” He said quietly. “Sit.”

Warmth hit her skin as soon as he lit the hearth. Helping her into dry clothing.

His hand brushed her wrist…it lingered. He blinked slow. Skin once warm, was now cool to the touch.

This weather would be the death of them before anything else’s he thought silently.
“I need to put up wards, I will be right back.”

She curled up on the chair, watching him walk out the door, her head aching a bit. She was unsure when the last time she had eaten a full meal. Truly slept.

It had not taken long before he returned as promised.

Vyra had not moved since he left, or looked up to the sound of his boots hitting the floor, door shutting with a soft click.

He stopped in front of her, kneeling down to eye level.
“You have been awake for far too long haven’t you.” It wasn’t a question, he already knew. “Taking care of me for days, it’s your turn to rest.”

He helped her over to a couch, noticing how low on food they were. But prepared her what they had anyway.

“Eat and drink, please.”

She blinked slowly. Reaching out to grab his hand to sit next to her. He obeyed.

“You’re warm.” She gave a half smile, letting out a hum.

He stilled, fidgeting with the ring around his finger. He stood quickly before she could notice.

“We cannot linger here, we are too close to the castle.” Sebastian walked away, warming a tea kettle, avoiding glancing at her whenever possible. But it hadn’t lasted long.

Their eyes met, holding for some time, as if their thoughts were connected. Yet his eyes shown an emotion hers didn’t quite reach.

The tea kettle rang their ears, breaking silent thoughts.

He went to grab cups, pausing for a moment…. finding a little surprise.

He sat down next to her, offering chocolate. Noticing the way her eyes lit up to the little treat.

“I love chocolate.” She whispered, closing her eyes the moment it touched her tongue. “There’s honey in it.”

She smiled, breaking off a small piece for him. Her head swayed, eyes heavy but she didn’t complain.

Reaching out to grab it. His fingers lingered on her hand. But his thoughts remained silent.

Finally. He pulled out a map still folded, unraveling it.

“We should head out to Hogsmeade tomorrow, see what we can find out there.” He paused watching her sip her tea before taking another bite of her chocolate. “Possibly head towards London…you know the area, less chance of anyone finding us there.”

Less chance for anyone they know to find them too. She thought.

He had been prepared to say more. Until he saw the way her expression shifted. It was slight, barely noticeable, but enough.

He needed her to hear this. “One more thing…” he waited until she looked up. “If we do not find anyone tomorrow, it might be best to leave. Find news on what is happening beyond Hogwarts.”

There was no force in it. No room for argument either though.

Vyras gaze dropped back to her cup, fingers tracing the rim, humming quietly to herself.

Silence stretched.

“What sort of activities do you enjoy?”

Sebastian blinked once before looking over to her. The question seemed out of place. Yet answered it anyway.
“….besides trying to keep you alive and reading…I suppose it would be flying, out by the coast….particularly at night.”

His brow lifted faintly before he leaned back into the couch, studying her for a moment longer than necessary. The memory of that first mirror coming back.

Vyra nodded to herself, as though committing it to memory.

She continued.
“Your color has improved,” she said. “I was able to find the correct herbs to assist in your recovery.” She took another sip of her tea.

Her tone remained steady, measured. Almost as if searching for any reason to keep talking.

Sebastian inclined his head once in acknowledgment, though his attention shifted toward some books lined on the shelf near the hearth.

Vyra had read books to keep her mind occupied, she kept talking, maybe that’s why she hadn’t slept, he thought to himself. Grief was sometimes loud if you looked close enough.

His own mind wandered to Ann then Ominis.

“Ominis could….. his family…..” he stopped. It sounded hopeful, something maybe she needed too but spoken out loud felt too real. None of their close friends were among those bodies today.

Instead he finished the tea in his cup, savoring the sweet honey taste, before noticing the sound of her breathing changed.
And he saw why.

Vyras head tilted slightly to the side,eyes shut, cup still loosely held in hand.

Fast asleep.

For the first time in who knows how long.

Sebastians lip curved slightly. So at peace for once. Not a single stir.
He rose, leaning down to remove the cup, placing it down softly. Before bending down to lift her.

She barely stirred as he walked across the room to a nearby bed. Covering her in a wool blanket, brushing hair gently from her face.
Readjusting the blanket once more.

He paused there a moment. Her breathing steady.

The bed dipped as his weight leaned in the side next to her, fingers fidgeting with the buttons on his sleeve without thought. Sleep would not come easily, he had enough, he thought. He could stay awake.

Not with everything left…unresolved. His gaze lingered on her a bit longer, then shifted.

A book rested on his lap. Opened. The fire cracked faintly from across the room. Outside the storm pressed on.

For a long moment….all he could focus on was how they were going to survive this…..and that he could not recall when he grabbed this book.

Chapter Text

Threading dread

Flashes of lightning lit up the dark forest that surrounded the tiny cottage, blurred heavily by endless sheets of rain.

Tap. Tap. Tap.

Branches scratched softly against the window. The fire had long since burned low. Embers were pulsing a fading light.

Sebastian had been in the same place for hours. And somehow after everything, he remained awake. Mulling over words that bruised his mind.

The book still on his lap.

It felt unread, the hours melting away, time fractured or stilled. He could no longer tell.

His eyes were going over the same passage of texts, but none of it truly registered to memory.

Every few moments his attention drifted back to Vyra, still resting beside him. And he knew his body ached for that too.

She muttered unintelligible words every now and again but he could tell she slept soundly.

Relaxed.

Sebastian tried reading again, fingers flicking the corner of the page.
Again, failing to understand the passage, flipping the book breifly to the front, the title read about.

—A book on soul bindings and ancient magical tethers. Ancient diagrams, tethers, soul bindings.

The thick worn out book seemed to need an eternity to finish. Lack of sleep revealing itself.

Silence.

He frowned, turning back and forth between pages, fingers brushing the corners. Letting out a long tired breath.

Silence stretched on.

“You have been stuck on that page for quite some time.”

Sebastian stilled, slowly lifting his eyes. Vyra had not yet opened her own.

“Were you planning on sleeping at all?” She asked softly.

Her voice sounded so ordinary, it felt like it did before….

And Merlin, he nearly hated how much he needed that.

“Spying on me now?”

A small smile came quickly, eyes fluttering open to him. “How long was i asleep for?”

Suddenly Sebastians confidence dissipated. He couldn’t recall how long, instead.

“Depends…” Sebastian eyed her. “do you feel rested?”

“I suppose i am.” Vyra sat up, the bed creaking with every small movement. Glancing out the window. “Still raining isn’t it.”

Sebastian didnt respond to the question. “I gathered everything we need.”

Vyra pulled the blanket up higher, savoring the comfort. “Hogsmeade.”

He nodded once. “Someone may know of what became of the ministry. We’re leaving if we cant find anyone.” He paused. “The sooner the better.”

Before she could respond, a quiet grumble came from Vyras stomach.

Sebastian glanced up. And for a brief moment, he paused.

“….not a single word.”

The corner of his mouth twitched slightly.

Vyras eyes flicked to it, barely catching it. “Was that a smile, Sallow?”

“I did no such thing.”

“Yes, I believe…” she began.

“I have no idea what you are referring to.” He tilted his head down at her, she tried to protests once more before he cut in. “Starvation must be affecting your judgment.”

“You’re impossible.”

“And yet,” he broke off a piece of bread, handing it out to her. “you continue keeping me around.” Sebastian winked.

“I am forced by fate itself to endure your Sallow charm it seems.”
Vyra smiled softly. “Or curse, perhaps.”

The fire cracked, filling the sudden quiet dread.

His lips curved slightly.
“There you are.”

The warmth settled between them, fragile but real.

Vyra turned the bread over in her hands.
“If the village is untouched, it’s possible we can find a more sustainable meal.”

And then it was over, that dark cloud rolling back in.

The suggestion as innocent enough, but it was too hopeful.

Sebastians grin fell, body leaning closer, voice low.
“We do not approach anyone immediately,” he searched her face for any doubt. “We enter, gather information. And leave.”

He searched her face for any hesitation or possible objection, but nothing.

Instead she nodded. He continued. “We don’t know who is looking for either of us, any motives just yet. Who might be working for the Gaunts or……. Morgana.”

“I understand.” She paused before asking. “Do you think we could find a working broom?”

“It’s possible. Could cover more ground, however…we would be more exposed.”

She nodded, biting her bottom lip out of habit.

Thunder exploded overhead. Loud enough it shook the cottage.

Sebastian shot up straight, every muscle tightening.

Vyra set a hand on his arm. “Are you alright?”

“Fine.” His answer was quick.

before she could ask more, her stomach rumbled louder this time.

Sebastian shook his head, pushing off the bed.

“Before you waste away completely, let us find some rations for a proper meal.” He began searching the kitchen. Placing onions and dried meats into a large bowl. Knowing this was the last bit of their food supply but didn’t stop.

He lit the fire hotter, placing the cast iron pot within the hearth.

Vyra watched him carefully. “It seems you know how to cook?”

Sebastian didn’t answer immediately, before slowly nodding. “….I know a bit.”

He cut up a pepper next. Finding cream in his belongings.

“You paused…”

“…did I?”

“Yes.”

For a moment she thought the conversation was done, until his hands slowed, eyes meeting hers briefly.

“My mother used to make this stew.” Then quieter. “The sort, that sat over a fire for hours.”

His gaze shifted to the wall, “fresh breads, herbs, whatever happened to be available. Smelled incredible from anywhere in our home.”

Something distant flickered across his face, as if flashes of memories came and went.

Vyra walked up to the table as he poured some cream into a bowl. A drop caught on his thumb.

Without thought he lifted it to his mouth, licking off what remained.

Vyra eyes wandered over his features, biting her bottom lip.
“Interesting. ……I guess.”

Sebastian gaze flicked up. Lifting his brows. “You guess?”

“Figured it to be more dramatic.”

“Dramatic?” He began mincing garlic next.

“Roasted pheasant. Imported pastries. A rarity of a meal.”

A short-laugh escaped him. “You think very highly of me.”

Vyra pretended to ponder that. “hmm, your ego certainly does.”

He stared for a beat, then looked away. The corner of his mouth tugging upwards despite himself.

“Careful Carino.”

A gleam shown briefly in her eyes. “Or what?”

“Keep pretending to insult me and I just might have to prove you a liar.”

“I look forward to that.” She challenged.

A burst of lightning hit the of the trees just outside the window with a loud crack, breaking both gazes.

For a long moment, neither spoke. The world around them coming back into focus once again.

Sebastian relaxed eventually. “Let’s leave after we eat, if this storm doesn’t try and kill us first.”

—— ——- ——- ——- ——- ——

They arrived to Hogsmeade under concealment the entirety of the travel.

The disillusionment charms made them shimmer faintly through sheets of rain.

Not a soul was seen. But that didn’t stop Sebastian, hands interwoven with Vyras, tugging her into the first shop he spotted.

The bell rang softly as the door swung open and shut.

No lights flickered or sound. Not that Sebastian had much hope for seeing someone they knew here. At this point it was scavenging for supplies, that’s all.

Vyra lowered her hood first, gaze sweeping the shop inside Ollivanders.
It had been torn apart. Open boxes littered the floor. Not one wand was left behind.

Sebastian moved deeper into the shop, carefully navigating around shattered glass and overturned furniture. Disappearing briefly into the back room.

He emerged a few moments later, shaking his head. Nothing here.

Neither spoke, both quietly agreeing to move on, quickly and unseen.

Rain made the street slick. Stone smooth. Vyra lost traction every now and again, Sebastian steadied her each time.

They moved through each shop. Each one a little more in disarray than the last.

Glass crunched under their boots. Drawers hung open, picked clean of most things that must have been useful.

And the one thing Sebastian had hoped to see but that shop too was left barren. No brooms, which meant no flying.

By the time they reach the little tea shop was Vyra optimism fading too. Hoping for more than just finding stale bread and cured meats.

No dead bodies seen….. Yet.

Sebastian’s fingers dragged through dust covered shelves.
Searching for any clue to had happened here.
“Our luck may be turning, found some chamomile tea and a big jar…” he paused, holding it up, lips curving. “Of honey.”

“You sound almost excited.” She grinned turning away to search another cabinet.

“I am excited.” He said almost blandly but his grin never faded.

Vyra opened the next cabinet at the bottom, noticing something.

“Sebastian…”

Not much was here but neatly stacked parchment, tucked in the back corner.
She took them out, holding a small stack out for Sebastian.

He sorted through them steadily. Pressing his back against the cabinet.

“Daily prophets, mostly old ones, from the looks of these dates.” Sebastians eyes squinted.
“Not old enough, some are within the past twelve months.”

Vyra stood beside him, shoulders brushing the other.

Dust rose as each hit the table as he took another stack, throwing the rest of them down with a thunk.

Title by title they read, a few catching their attention.

“MINISTRY DENIES REPORTS OF STRANGE MAGIC INCIDENTS”

“UNEXPLAINED FLOATING MIRROR SIGHTINGS ACROSS YORKSHIRE”

Vyras head tilted at the next article.

“SEVERAL PURE-BLOOD FAMILIES DECLINE INTERVIEW REQUESTS SIMULTANEOUSLY”

Sebastian picked up another that caught his eye.

“GAUNT FAMILY REFUSES QUESTIONS REGARDING BASILISK BREEDING ALLEGATIONS”

Vyra frowned,
“….breeding Basilisks?”

“That family has done worse, you can count on that.”
Sebastian’s voice dripped venom, reading another.

“MARRIAGE DUSCUSIONS SURROUND ELDEST MALE GAUNT HEIR. FAMILY REPRESENATIVES REFUSE COMMENT AT THIS TIME, HOWEVER WORD HAS IT A WIFE HAS BEEN CHOSEN AND TO BE REVEALED SOON”
—speculations surround a young witch to be chosen and yet to be identified….

Sebastians hand tightened, parchment crumbling within his hands, not completely but enough for Vyra to notice.
How his eyes hadn’t moved from the page.

“Sebastian?”

Silence.

Lightning flashing through the windows.

Hesitated blankly for a moment then neatly folded the parchment once, eyes a bit darker around the edges.

“…old rumors.” His voice came out flat.

Vyra stared for a moment before folding the parchment. Setting them in her bag.

“Let’s take these with us, scan them later.”

“Fine.”

After they left the shop, his attention never settled, if anything it sharpened, head held higher.

Eyeing, At every dark corner.

“The floo flame networks are down.” She paused. “And we aren’t able to apparate…..maybe portkeys… Strange.”

“Then let’s get moving.” His answer came quick.

They continued through the village quietly. Towards the heart of the town.

Broken windows scattered, crunching with every step. No bodies. No blood or scorched marks.
Finding little information. More unanswered questions and stale bread.

A clean battle if there was one.

The Three Broom Sticks stood silent. Not a floorboard out of place, everything intact. Empty.

A once lively place was now a barren ghost town of what was.
The smell of butterbeer still lingered in the air.
Squeaky floorboards and doors swaying from the wind.

Sebastian stood tall, footsteps slow. Anticipating movement from any direction.

Vyras attention towards the stairs.

Thump.

Both froze.

Sebastian was already at her side, fingers wrapping around her arm, a finger pressed to his lips.
Voice a whisper.
“Stay close.”

Vyra went to take a step up when Sebastian tugged her back, shaking his head.

He moved around her.

His wand was raised, finger tightly woven around the hilt while his other hand hovered just behind him.

They reach the next floor. The last few steps groaned loudly under their feet.

A loud crash of glass shattered.

A chair slammed onto the wood floor.

Instinct moved faster than thought. His hand grabbing Vyras wrist.

Wand held high, pointed.

Scanning the dark area.
Only to be met with silence.

They both stared at what was in front of them for a short moment.

Until.

“Sebastian.” Then softer. More amused. “Oh Sebastian.”

Vyra leaned carefully around him,grinning.
His wand slowly lowered.

A tiny black cat stared back at them. His hair puffed, scrunching his little body enough to appear bigger.
Tail twice it size, flicked nervously at them both.

Sebastian didnt move.

Vyra knelt down slowly, hand low, outstretched. “Look at you.”

The little creature hissed, taking a step back.

“Terrifying.” She glanced back at Sebastian. “You were quite prepared to attack that chair.”

“It attacked first.”

She let out a short laugh before her attention was back on the little beast.

Vyra clicked her tongue once, only to be met with fearful eyes.

Sebastian exhaled through his nose. “The first living thing that doesn’t appear interested in murdering us…” he shook his head. “…and it’s a cat.”

“He must be starved.”

Sebastian glanced between Vyra and the tiny cat, pulling cured meat from his pocket.

“Bribery works on all creatures.” He held it out for Vyra to take.

She grinned, tossing it gently in front of them, letting the cat sniff the air. They waited. The cat eyeing them timidly. But his little nose was working harder.

Hunger won eventually. And very slowly. He crept low, and went in for it.

Vyra and Sebastian both sat, backs pressed against the wall, observing.

Rain dripped steadily by an open window.

“Sebastian.” Her voice was soft.
“Have you had any visions of any of this happening?”

He shook his head once. “No,”
his eyes fixed on the floorboards. “Interfiering with them has consequences, even speaking of them can alter timelines.” He paused. Usually for the worst.”

Vyra looked at her intertwined hands, wanting to ask more.
About Ominis….professors, other friends….Ann.

But thought better of it. Setting a hand over his.

Sebastians eyes glanced up slowly but didn’t pull away.

Then without warning.

A low bellowing sound echoed through. Followed by a loud whistle as it grew closer.

Sebastian and Vyra both stilled before getting to their feet.

“The Hogwarts express.”

The tiny cat sat licking his paws quietly, then trotting over, nudging Vyras leg.

“Let’s get moving.”

Vyra nodded, grabbing the little cat. Setting him gently into a napsack.

They covered themselves quickly under the invisibility cloak.

Back into the rain.

They stopped at a landing overlooking the train tracks.

Its windows were dark, the train screeched to a stop. The sound of metal against rail rang out.

“Do you think anyone is on it?” Vyra asked through her hood.

“No, it’s an unscheduled stop, it must be enchanted.”
Sebastian reached in a pocket. “We need to leave, this is no longer just about the castle. We aren’t safe at Hogwarts anymore.”

She didn’t respond. The words felt true.

They watched the train for some time, no one got on or off.
“Everyone could have fled, it doesn’t look as anyone is on it.”

Vyra continued. “The floo network is down, apparition isn’t working.”

This was their ticket out. They both had the same thoughts.

“Yes….” Sebastian paused for a moment. “We could….possibly take the train out of here. It leads to London.”

Before a decision could be made.

The train had already blown the next whistle, a loud screech as the train lurched forward.

They could only stare until the train disappeared into the storm.

“Wait.” She started. “Let’s make a stop at my shop.”

Sebastian didn’t look away from the train, their opportunity leaving.

Then he inclined his head, realizing something.
“I had no indication of you owning a shop.”

“I have not spent much time there for a while now, Penny has run the shop quite well without me.”

“Hmm, you neglected to mention that.”

Vyra began walking the path, glancing back once. “I guess i did.”

“There seems to be quite a bit I don’t know about you.”

“Likewise.” She countered.

The bell above the door rang like the others. The shop in similar disarray.

Sebastian scanned the shop, looking at things that reminded him of Vyra but nothing seemed to click.

As they searched the, Vyra found a tiny note left on the counter.

PENNY DID NOT PANIC.
PENNY WAS EXTERMLY BRAVE.
PENNY HAS GONE TO CHECK ON FRIENDS AND DID NOT CRY.
THINGS ARE VERY STRANGE.
DO NOT TRUST LOUD WIZARDS.
THE WEATHER IS ANGRY.
CHESTS ARE DREADFUL.
PLEASE FEED CHIP.
LOVE PENNY.

“What an odd note.” Vyra spoke quietly.

Sebastian didn’t notice, continued moving to the back of the shop.

The door creaked loudly as he slowly pushed it open.
Not much was in the small room. Empty.

But a chest. Quite large, sat in the corner.

Clean, untouched. His eyes narrowed at it as his hand reached out to brush the latch.

“Don’t.” He didn’t hear her come in.

Silence.

“Don’t?” His brows lifted at her. “That’s hardly an explanation.”

She moved, positioning herself in front of him and the chest. “I will explain later but we should go somewhere ….safer.”

Penny’s note still between her fingers.

Sebastian didnt argue, but before they left, he glanced back at the chest once more.

Curiosity dwindling, for now.

—— —- —— —— —- —- —- —- —- —- ——

A cottage east of Hogsmeade, sat empty. Dark and dusty, like the last.

Perfect.

Sebastian began setting up wards immediately. Layered, one after the other. Carefully setting each spell into place, a dull shimmer of light flickered as Vyra lit the hearth.